had numbred the people after God sent him this word and offered him the choise of famine or sword or pestilence he saide I am in a wonderfull streight let vs now fall into the haÌ„d of the Lord for his mercies are great and let mee not fall into the hand of man Who had not rather receiue punishment at his fathers hands of whose loue he is assured then to bee punished with the strokes of an enemy that loueth him not but hateth him to the death Men are proud and cruell fierce ambitious but God is full of compassion and his mercy endureth for euer he knoweth whereof we were made Psal 103.14 Psalme 78 39 he remembreth that we are but dust hee considereth that we are mortall yea a winde that passeth and commeth not againe He will not suffer vs to bee tempted aboue that wee are able to beare Hitherto the Lord hath visited vs with his mercifull and gentle corrections famines sicknesses and strange diseases Let vs behold his gracious dealing toward vs and profit by these fatherly admonitions for if he should deliuer vs into the hands of barbarous and beastly enemies we should soone discerne the difference betweene the louing chasticements of a father and the bloody strokes of an enemy 22 Then they departed from Kadesh and the childreÌ„ of Israel euen al the congregation came vnto Mount Hor. 23 And the Lord spake vnto Moses and Aaron in Mount Hor neere the border of the land of Edom saying 24 Aaron shall be gathered vnto his people for he shall not enter into the Land which I haue giuen vnto the children of Israel because yee rebelled against my commandements at the waters of strife 25 Take Aaron and Eleazar his sonne and charge them to come vnto this Mount 26 And cause Aaron to strip off his garments and thou shalt put them vpon Eleazar his sonne then Aaron shall be gathered vnto his Fathers and shall dye there 27 And Moses did as the Lord had commanded for they went vp vnto Mount Hor in the sight of all the congregation 28 And Moses caused Aaron to strip off his garments and he put them vpon Eleazar his son and Aaron dyed there in the toppe of the Mount So Moses and Eleazar came downe from off that Mount 29 And when all the Congregation saw that Aaron was dead all the house of Israel wept for Aaron thirty dayes Hitherto of the Ambassage of Moses to the King of Edom These words containe the third and last part of the Chapter to wit the death of Aaron after the people were remooued from the borders of the Edomites For albeit the King did so vnkindly deny them any passage yet Moses and the Israelites doe not oppose themselues against them or attempt to breake through by force of Armes multitude of men and dint of sword but passe by their borders peaceably and fetch a compasse about their land True it is those enuious Edomites were worthy to perish and to be vtterly destroyed for their inhumanity yet because the time was not yet come wherein the Lord had prophesied and promised that the elder should serue the yonger Gen. 25 23. therefore the Israelites commit vengeance to the Lord to whom it belongeth Rom. 12 19. Now in these verses we see how God beginneth to execute the former threatning against Moses and Aaron For heere wee are to consider three things First the death of Aaron Secondly the succession of his sonne Thirdly the mourning of the people The father dieth the son succeedeth the people lamenteth the death of the high Priest If Aaron had dyed without any prediction and foretelling of his death all men might haue thought it had fallen out at aduentures and ascribed it wholy to the decaying of strength wasting of nature but being reuealed to Aaron himselfe and manifested to the whole Congregation both the time when and the place where he should die it appeareth that his daies were numbred and his yeeres limited which hee could not passe As then God had determined the death of Aaron and denounced his shutting out of the land of Canaan so that sentence is heere executed vpon him Deut. 34 4 5. the other concerning Moses is reserued vnto his time appointed of God In this place God commanded both of them what to doe euen to ascend vp to the Mountaine and sheweth that Aaron shall die there for his disobedience whose garments must be pulled off and put vpon Eleazar lest by touching of the dead the holy garments should be defiled After this commandement followeth their obedience agreeable to the same they come vp to the Mountain Aaron is stripped Eleazar is cloathed with them Aaron without feare of death or longer desire of life or prayer for life departeth in peace according to the word of God he is gathered to his Fathers Moses and Eleazar descend from the Mountaine Moses Eleazar and the people mourne for Aaron thirty daies Verse 23 24. And the Lord spake vnto Moses and Aaron We see heere according to the former threatning pronounced by the mouth of God verse 12. that Aaron cometh not into the land of Promise but dieth in Mount Hor. We learne heereby Doctriâ— God-thrâ—nings are 〈◊〉 compâ—â—â—â— that the threatnings of God are accomplished Howsoeuer his iudgments are many times deferred and his punnishments prolonged because hee is patient toward vs and would haue no man to perish but would haue all persons come vnto repentance yet in the end all his threatnings shall be verified and fulfilled in their times and seasons Consider this truth in our first parents Ge. 2 17. â— 3 7. God threatned them that if they did eate the forbidden fruite they should die the death we see the effect in them and all their posterity throughout al times and generations Behold other threatnings of God wee shall alwayes reade the execution after the denunciation So when God by the Ministery of Noah a Preacher of righteousnesse 2 Peter 2â— had threatned to destroy the whole world if in an hundred and twenty yeeres they repented not wee see how he brought in the flood vpon the world of the vngodly swept them away from the face of the earth which they had corrupted with their cruell and vncleane conuersation This we see likewise taught vnto vs throughout the bookes of the holy history of Ioshua The man is cursed before the Lord Ioshua 6â— that ryseth vp and buildeth the City Iericho he shall lay the foundation thereof in his eldest sonne and in his yongest sonne shall he set vp the gates of it meaning therby that whosoeuer should attempt to builde this City he should pay for it deerely because what time hee layeth the foundation of the wals his eldest sonne shall dye and when hee setteth vp the gates and hath finished it his yongest sonne shall dye When this threatning seemed quite forgotten and consumed with the rust of time God doeth bring it to passe as we
3 we see the wicked prosper and florish spredding themselues as the greene Bay tree for loe God hath set them in slippery places Psal 37 53. and casteth them downe in the end vnto desolation they are suddenly destroyed horribly consumed as the chaffe which the winde driueth away and as a dreame when one awaketh This tentation hath ouertaken the children of God and caused them oftentimes to shrinke back when they saw the prosperity of the vngodly Psal 73 2 3. Hab. 1 4. and on the other side the troubles of the godly hath made them to reason within themselues of the prouidence of God But shall not the King rule his owne kingdome or the Master gouerne his own house as pleaseth him And shall not we giue the Lord leaue to dispose of all things in heauen and earth after the good pleasure of his owne will Hee fatteth the wicked against the day of slaughter he leaueth them without excuse and maketh his blessings as a witnesse against them Contrarywise the children of God although they suffer afflictions yet afflictions to them are not euill but try their faith as the furnace doth the gold Senec. de diui prouidentia c. 8 Let vs not deceiue our selues in iudging and esteeming of good and euill That is good which maketh vs better that is euil that maketh vs worse The workes of the flesh adultery fornication vncleannesse wantonnes idolatry witchcraft hatred debate emulations wrath contentions seditions heresies enuy murthers drunkennesse couetousnesse and such like are manifestly euill These God keepeth from his deere children and his deere children from them that they reigne not in them The Israelites in Egypt liued vnder hard masters and carried many heauy burthens and sent vp many passionate sighes to God with deepe grones of spirit whilst Pharaoh and the Egyptians tooke crafty counsell together and sported themselues in the miseries mischiefs which they had brought vpon them But whose condition was the more happie let the red Sea testifie from which the Israelits were deliuered Exo 14 27 29 in which the EgyptiaÌ„s were drowned Dauid taken from the sheepe-folds tasted of many sorrowes being in perils among the Amalekites in perils in the Wildernesse in perils of his owne Nation in perils of his own seruants in perils among false bretheren and was hunted from place to place as a Partridge in the Mountaines 2 Sam. 31 4. whilst Saul sought his life and enioyed the pleasures and treasures of a kingdom But whose estate was the more happy let the end and yssue of them both determine the one liued in glory ended his daies in peace the other sheathed his sword in his owne bowels and so dyed in despaire The Apostle Iames willeth vs to take the Prophets for an example of suffering aduersity and of long patience which haue spoken in the name of the Lord Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made Iam. 5 10 11. for the Lord is very pittifull and mercifull Lazarus a poore begger destitute of succour and friends lying at the rich mans gate hauing his minde as full of cares as his bodie was of sores whilst the rich glutton was clad in purple gorgiously and fared deliciously euery day But whose condition was the more blessed and happy of them twaine let this tell vs and teach vs for our instruction that Lazarus when he died had the holy elect Angels to attend vpon him to carry his soule into Abrahams bosome Luk. 16 22 23 that is to say into the kingdome of heauen Matth. 8 11. the rich man also died his body was buried his soule was carried cast into the torments of hell Where the worme neuer dyeth Marke 9 44. and the fire neuer goeth out the one vnsufferable the other vnquenchable both infinite Let vs not therefore rest in beholding the present face of outward things but possesse our soules with patience in a sweet meditation of Gods prouidence considering that it shall in the end bee well with all them that feare the Lord and that howsoeuer the wicked do prosper in the world increase in riches yet if we enter into the Sanctuary of God Psal â—3 â— we shal see they are set in slippery places they are lifted vp on high and therefore their fall shall be more fearefull seeing all the threatnings of God must without faile fasten vpon them Lastly seeing the menaces and threatnings Vse 4 of God must bee performed this serueth also to assure vs that the gracious promises of God made in mercy to his people shall in truth and righteousnesse bee accomplished The Lord that is alwaies the same as hee is true in his threatnings to the vngodly so wil he be found true in his promises toward the godly For seeing no part of his word shall passe away that he will not falsifie his trueth Psal 89 â— nor alter the thing that is gone out of his mouth one part serueth to confirme another his threatnings are ratified by the assurance of his promises and his promises are established to bee surer then the heauens by the assuraÌ„ce of his threatnings So then let vs learne to depend vpon God to trust in him knowing 2 Cor. 1 that all his promises are yea and Amen vnto the glory of his name Let vs rest in him for the pardon of our sinnes for the hearing of our prayers for the feeding of our bellies for the resurrection of our bodies for the inheritance of euerlasting life hauing a strong assurance of faith that the Lord is iust and true in all his promises This is a notable comfort and consolation to all the childreÌ„ of God to cause vs to set our hope in him hauing a patient and constant expectation of all things that by faith we haue beleeued saying with the Apostle 1 Tim. 1 12. For this cause I also suffer these things but I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day Verse 25 26. Take Aaron and Eleazar his sonne and cause Aaron to strip off his Garments and thou shalt put them vpon his sonne Heere is deliuered how Aaron yet liuing his sonne is inuested and installed into his Office with the ceremonies and solemnities thereunto appertaining at the appointment of God to shew the continuance of the Priesthoode to take away al occasions of dissentions from the people Thus we see the good estate of the Church is prouided for by Moses before Aaron dyed Doctrâ— The Châ— must be in good after coâ— parture and went the way of all flesh The Doctrine hence is that the good of the Church must be regarded of vs to leaue it in good case after our death and departure I say it is a principall duty required of vs when wee must leaue the worlde to prouide for the continuance of the Church and truth of God that it may flourish after vs and not dye with vs or bee buried in the earth for euer This appeareth by
said that Aarons rod was laide vp before the Testimony for a token and testimony against those rebellious companies Lastly Moses is said ver 9 to haue taken this rod from before the Lord or from his sight presence where we shewed it was laide vp but we neuer reade that Moses his rod wherby his calling was confirmed Pharaohs obstinacy was conuinced and the red Sea diuided was laid vp before the Testimony So then heere is a charge commandement that Aarons rod budding bearing blossomes shold be taken the people assembled and the Rocke onely to be spoken vnto before the Israelites a promise being added and againe repeated that waters should gush from thence in abundance whereof the whole Assembly should drinke and the plenty of it should flow euen to their beasts and cattell These are the Commandements of God let vs see their obedience with their failing halting in it For it is not perfect and entire wanting nothing as appeareth by the threatning presently denounced and by the punishment afterward inflicted Indeed they gathered together the people as God commanded but they spake not to the Rock as God willed theÌ„ they were charged to speak to the Rock only yet by impatiency doubting Wherein Moses and Aaron sinned agains God they spake not to the Rocke but complained against the people and smote the Rock once and againe not commanded So then they that hitherto shewed inuincible constancy in resisting the rage of the people and maintained zealously the glory of God beleeued faithfully his promises and stood as Rockes vnmoueable against all stormes that beate against them now faile in their faith and obedience both in speaking to the people and in striking of the Rocke For they aske whether they should bring vnto theÌ„ water out of the Rocke as if it were vnpossible for God to performe what he had promised to make good the word that was gone out of his owne mouth Again he lifted vp his hand and smote the Rocke twice through impatiency and distrust August lib. 16. Cont. Faust Manich. cap. 17 so that albeit he were a notable Prophet and holy man of God and that God gaue this witnesse of him Numb 12 3. that Hee was a meeke man aboue all the men that liued vpon the earth Psal 106 32. yet as the Psalmist teacheth they troubled him with their grudgings and vexed him with their murmurings that he spake vnaduisedly with his lips Col. 3 25. Acts 10 14. Ezek. 33 20. Rom. 2 6. Psal 62 12. Reuel 22 12. But God with whom is no respect of persons who iudgeth euery man according to his waies and works doth openly accuse conuince them of sinne complaineth that they had not glorified his great Name pronounceth decreeth the sentence of death against them that they should not enter into the Land of promise And lest this failing of Moses and fall of the people should be forgotten it is named the waters of Meribah or of strife contention Thus we see their doubting and disobedience is here reproued and threatened and afterward punished which is amplified by the reason because they were so farre from strengthening the people by confirming them in the truth of Gods promises and assuring them of the due accomplishment of them that themselues wauer doubt and dishonour God For as God is much honoured when hee is beleeued and we rest in his word as in a thing vnchangeable so he is greatly dishonored when his power is not acknowledged wheÌ„ his promise is not beleeued and when his truth is not trusted of vs. Thus much of the meaning of the words as also of the order and circumstances of this history now let vs come to the doctrines that arise out of the same Ver. 1. The people abode at Kadesh and Miriam died there In this first verse where this murmuring for want of water is described by the time and place we see mention is made of the death and buriall of Miriam Micah 6 4. She was an excellent woman in the Church an holy Prophetesse Exo. 15 20 21 one that went before others in singing the praises of God after their deliuerance out of Egypt after their passing ouer the red sea and after the ouerthrow of Pharaoh his hoast yet is subiect to death as well as others Doctrine Death is common to all flesh From hence we learne that all flesh men and women high and low rich and poore godly and vngodly how great soeuer their gifts and graces be are subiect to death and mortality This appeareth Gen. 5. where in the catalogue of the fathers that liued before the flood it is said of them all they died Albeit God multiplied their daies many hundred yeares for the increase of mankinde the spreading abroad of the truth from generation to generation yet after many daies in the end al of them died So Psal 89 48. Heb. 9 27. Iob 17 13 14. ch 21 23 c. One dieth in his full strength being in all ease and prosperity another dieth in the bitternes of his soule and neuer eateth with pleasure they shall sleepe both in the dust and the wormes shall couer them And what shall I say more We acknowledge in words and see with our eies a decay and declining of of all things by experience All earthly things vnder the Sun that haue beginning Seneca de remed fortuâ—â— both haue and hasten to their ending The grasse when it is growne is mowed the fruite when it is ripe is gathered the haruest when it is ready is reaped The trees that florish in the Spring and Sommer haue their declining Autumne and their decaying Winter The Moone set in the Heauen to rule the night hath her wane The Sunne which commeth foorth as a Bridegroome out of his chamber Psal 19 3. reioyceth like a mighty man to run his race yet hath his setting and descending the farther he goeth the more degrees he passeth the neerer hee is to the end of his course The reasons of this Doctrine are these First Reason 1 because all are dust the matter whereof wee are made is the dust of the earth therefore must returne to the dust out of which we are are taken All flesh is as grasse and the glory of man is as the flower of the field the grasse withereth and the flower fadeth falleth away The Sea neuer resteth nor standeth still but euer ebbeth or floweth so is it with the life of man it neuer standeth at one stay euery day cutteth off one part of our daies we are neerer to our end in the euening then in the morning according to the saying of Iob we are consumed from morning to euening we hasten vnto the graue as the Riuers are carryed into the Sea This is that reason which is vsed Gen. 3 19. In the sweate of thy face shalt thou eate bread till thou turne to the earth for out
God and to serue him in the simplicity and sincerity of their hearts This wee must do in health this we must do in sicknesse this we must doe in death and so wee shall glorifie God liuing and dying Thus did Abraham teach his children and seruants and for this is he commended of God Gen. 18 19. I know Abraham my seruant that hee will command his sonnes and his houshold after him that they keepe the vvay of the Lord to do righteousnesse and iudgment Thus said Iacob when he dyed Gen. 49 1 2. this must all of vs be carefull to practise if we will bee the children of faithful Abraham to speake of the lawes of God in our houses 〈◊〉 11 13. wheÌ„ we walk by the way when we lye downe and when we rise vp Verse 27 28. And Moses did as the Lord had commanded he caused Aaron to strippe off his garments and he put them vpon Eleazar his son Wee see the obedience of Moses to the Commandement of God for Aaron pulled off his Priestly robes and they are put vpon Eleazar to whom lineally the Priesthood did descend whereby we see that there was a personal succession belonging to the Priesthood from father to son from one man to another Hereby we learne â—â—â—â—rine 〈◊〉 Leuitical 〈…〉 from 〈◊〉 that the Priesthood vnder the law passed from one to another The Priesthood begunne in Aaron and continued in his line rested not in one man but continued by succession from age to age This we see euidently proued throughout the old testament for as they were cut off by death so others arose in their rooms that serued at the Altar As Eleazar succeeded Aaron so did Phinchas succeed Eleazar 〈◊〉 6 â—0 so the Priesthood proceeded from father to son and from one generation to another 〈◊〉 â— 16. as appeareth in the genealogies of the Priests This the Apostle to the Hebrewes plentifully prooueth 〈◊〉 23. Many among them were made Priests because they were not suffered to endure by reason of death declaring that the Priestes after the order of Aaron succeeded each other and confirming it by the reason cause thereof because the Leuiticall Priests were taken away by death and could not endure for euer This then we must hold to be one reason forcible and powerfull to prooue the continued Reason 1 succession of the Priesthood of Leui from father to son because they were cut off by death and so not suffered alwayes to execute theyr Priesthood Seeing therfore these Priests were mortall there must be a succession from one to another This is that reason which was remeÌ„bred before out of Heb. 7 23. shewing that they had many Priests because they were all subiect to mortality and could not continue through necessity of death Secondly the promise of God made vnto Aaron and to his posterity must be accomplished Reason 2 and performed Hee consecrated Aaron and his sons and made a couenant with them not with Aaron alone not with his children alone but with their posterity Exod. 28 1. hee established it as a testimony in Iacob and as a law in Israel that their posterity might know it and the children which should be born of them shold stand vp and minister before the Lord in the beautiful garments and glorious robes of the Priests Exod. 28 2. Therefore the Lord saide by Moses Exod 29 29 30. Num. 3 10. 18 7. The holy garments which appertaine to Aaron shall be his sonnes after him to be annointed therein and to be consecrate therein That son that shall be Priest in his stead shall put them on seuen dayes when he commeth into the Tabernacle of the Congregation to minister in the holy place So God made his couenant of peace with Phinehas the son of Eleazar the son of Aaron Nu. 25 12 13 confirmed the Priests office to him his seed after him because in the zeale of his Spirit hee had turned away the wrath of the Lord from the Children of Israel This teacheth vs first of all the imperfection Vse 1 and insufficiency of it both of the Priestes themselues and of the Priesthood it selfe It pointed out a better Priest and a better priesthood and directed them to rest not in it but in some other So the Apostle Heb. 7 11 12. declareth that the Leuiticall Priesthood was vnperfect because another Priest is promised a long time after according to the order of Melchizedek If any perfection had beene by the Priesthood of the Leuites what needed it furthermore that another Priest should arise after the order of Melchizedek and not to bee called after the order of Aaron c. Where we see he sheweth to what purpose there must bee a Priest after another rule and fashion not after the order of Aaron euen because perfection is not in the Priehhood of the Leuites nor vnder the Law which was established vnder it so that wee must acknowledge it hath an end forasmuch as with the ceremoniall law the ceremoniall Priesthood was cancelled and abolished Vse 2 Secondly from hence we learne to acknowledge a difference betweene the Priesthood of Christ and the Priesthood of the Leuites This standeth in diuers points and circumstaÌ„ces as the same Authour of the Epistle to the Hebrewes euidently declareth The Priesthood of Christ is eternall as the Prophet declared long before Heb. 7 17. Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchizedek he was made with an oath by him that saide vnto him The Lord hath sworne and wil not repent But the Priests of Aarons order were mortall Heb. 7 20 21. not eternall they were made by the word of God but without an oath Heb. 7 26. Besides our great high Priest Christ Iesus holye harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the Heauens hath a * Aparabaton Heb. 7 24. Priesthood which cannot passe from one to another wherefore he is able perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing hee euer liueth to make intercession for them who by his own blood entred in once into the holy place Heb 9.11 14. and obtained eternall redemption for vs purging our Conscience from dead workes to serue the liuing God Hebru 10 4. for it is vnpossible that the blood of buls Goats shold take away sinnes Thus we see that the Priesthood of Christ can haue no succession inasmuch as being once performed it hath no imperfection and whereas the Iews in the time of the law had Aaron and his posterity which were but mortall and miserable men we haue Christ the immortall and blessed God who liueth for euer to be our euerlasting Priest Vse 3 Lastly we learne that seeing the Leuiticall Priesthood passed from one to another so as by death they were not alwaies suffred to exercise and execute their Priesthood we see I say that the Church of Rome bringing in againe such a Priesthood such Priests as
trespasses and sinnes against him but hee pardoneth all and putteth them vp to giue vs an example that wee should forgiue and forbeare one another and if any haue a quarrel against another euen as Christ forgiueth so must we do Eph. 4 32. Col. 3 13. 2 Cor. 2 10. Thirdly vengeance belongeth vnto God and to his assignes not to priuate men It is the proper office of God forasmuch as hereby he sheweth himselfe to be God Psal 94 1 2. He is the Iudge of the whole earth he leaueth it not to euery one to be his own iudge Rom. 12 19. If wee should see a man set himselfe in the Princes chaire of estate or to place himselfe in his throne and beginne to vsurpe his office and execute iudgment vpon any offender all men could condemne the fact as vsurpation and the person as guilty of high treason Or if any of the fellow seruants should take his Masters place and offer to punish such as haue offended him and that in his Masters presence who would not censure the sawcinesse of such a proud companion Howbeit it is greater pride and presumption for him to draw the sword that hath not the sword put into his hands insomuch that therby he deserueth to be smitten with the sword himselfe Math. 26 52. Fourthly God reiecteth al sacrifices oblations offered without mercy when they are accompanied with desire of reuenge Matth. 5 23.24 The Prophet teacheth that God required not at their hands to treade in his courts and to bring oblations and offer vp prayers so long as their hands are full of blood Esay 1 15. Though we come neuer so much and so often before him yet our greatest deuotion is an abhomination vnto him so long as we are not reconciled vnto our brethren Fiftly without this no man shall see God to his comfort At his right hand are pleasures for euermore but they shall neuer taste of thē and bee partakers of them that liue without loue and do not liue without reuenge The Apostle saith Heb. 12 14. Follow peace with all men and holinesse without which no man shall see the Lord. Lastly if we can be content to be forgiuen then we must also be ready to forgiue It is a generall rule Whatsoeuer yee would that men should do to you do ye euen so to them for this is the law and the Prophets Matth. 7 12. This also holdeth proportion betweene God and vs for as we would haue him to extend mercy to vs so ought we to be mercifull toward others If we wold haue God at peace with vs we must be reconciled to our brethren and if we wold haue him to loue vs we ought to loue one another or how shall we be assured that wee loue God whom we do not see when we loue not our brethren whom we see dayly 16 And if he smite him with an instrument of Iron so that he die he is a murtherer the murtherer shall surely be put to death 17 And if he smite him with throwing a stone wherewith he may die and he die he is a murtherer the murtherer shall surely be put to death 18 Or if he smite him with an hand weapon of wood c. 19 The auenger of blood himselfe shall slay the murtherer when hee meeteth him hee shall slay him 20 And if he thrust him of hatred or hurle at him by laying in waite that he die 21 Or in enmity smite him with his hand that he die he that smote him shal surely be put to death for he is a murtherer the reuenger of blood shall slay the murtherer c. Hitherto of the first part of the chapter the second part followeth which is concerning lawes belonging to murther and shedding of blood and this consisteth of three seuerall points First touching wilfull murther Secondly touching murther at vnawares commonly called man-slaughter or chance medly which is not done of malice prepensed Thirdly of the office of the Iudges touching shedders of blood The first point is of wilful murther which is declared by the instrumentall causes wherby it is done whether a man smite his neighbour with instrument of yron or throwing of a stone or with an hand weapon of wood to wit voluntarily willingly wilfully and of set purpose all commeth to one ende for such a one must dye the death This exposition is plaine and euident as appeareth by the 11. verse going before where Moses mentioneth the killing of a man by error or at vnawares Now in this case if a man hate his brother and hurle at him by laying of waite that he die or an enemy smite him with his hand the auenger of blood shal slay the murtherer whensoeuer or wheresoeuer he meeteth him Doctrine Murther is an heynous sin in the sight of God From hence we learne that murther and shedding of blood is an heynous and horrible sinne in the sight of God Howsoeuer many that are fleshed and hardened in it make no reckoning of it yet it hath a bloody face before the high God to doe any thing maliciously and vniustly against the life of a man is a sinne much displeasing vnto God and that which prouoketh his iudgements Gen. 9 6. Hos 4 2. Matth. 26 52. Reuelat. 13 10. Exod. 21 12. Leuit. 24 17. Reason 1 The reasons are plaine First wee are all made in the Image of God Gen. 1 27 and 9 6. What treason thē is it to deface this Image for as it is treason to deface maliciously the image of a Prince so is it no lesse then high treason against God to deface the Image and similitude of God Nay to speake the truth he is a double traitor and committeth a double treason both in regard of him whom hee hath murthered and then in regard of himselfe in that he is the cause of his owne destruction guilty of his owne blood forasmuch as he that killeth must be killed and hee that sheddeth mans blood his blood likewise must be shed Nay there is no man that murthereth another but he murthereth himselfe more he taketh away the life of another but he destroyeth his owne soule yea and causeth God to bring some iudgement vpon him that he liueth not out halfe his dayes Heereunto no doubt Rebecca hath relation hearing of the wicked and cruell purpose of Esau toward his brother that when the dayes of mourning for his father should come hee would kill his brother Iacoh for she saide to him Behold thy brother Esau doth comfort himselfe purposing to kill thee now therefore my sonne obey my voice flie to Laban my brother for why should I bee depriued also of you both in one day Gen. 27 42 45 Secondly all such as are wilfull murtherers are accursed of God Gen. 4 11. Thou art cursed from the earth and also of men Deut. 27 24. Cursed is be that smiteth his neighbour secretly and all the people shall say Amen Hence it is that God neuer suffereth such to escape
withered and dry Wands and on euery rodde the name of the Prince of the Tribe being written and Aarons name on that of Leui it fell out that the Rod of Aaron receyued by the Omnipotent power of God a vegetable soule For being layde vp in the Tabernacle of the Congregation one onely night it had vpon it Buds Blossomes and ripe Almonds wherby the power of God was manifested the calling of Aaron confirmed the mouth of the Conspirators stopped the whole Congregation of Israel perswaded to rest themselues vpon the ordinance that God had appointed and setled among them It were almost endlesse to rehearse all the other murmurings against Moses and prouocations against God For when they came to the Mountaine Hor after the death of Aaron Numbers 33. verse 38 who dyed in the first day of the fifth moneth of the fortieth yeare after theyr departure out of Egypt all the people murmured most violently against Moses by reason of the scarsity of water when neyther the punishments by fire from heauen aboue them nor the opening of the earth vnder them nor and swallowing of them vp nor the often and sodaine Pestilences that seized vpon them nor any myracle formerly shewed among them neyther the loue or wrath of God could preuaile any longer with this stubborne and rebellious people then while their bellies were filled and their appetites satisfied Numb 20. but in stead of seeking for helpe and releefe at Gods hands in their necessity when they suffered hunger or thirst or any other want they repined and repented of their estate casting into his teeth who least of all deserued it all their misaduentures And albeit they were entred into the fortieth yeare wherein all trauailes troubles and miseries were to take end and that they were euen in sight of the land promised yet againe they tempted God as obstinately as in former times and neyther trusted his promises nor feared his iudgements nor regarded his miracles Neyther are we to thinke by way of Iustification of our selues or condemnation of Israel that wee are by nature better then they or they a worse people then our selues for it hath alwayes beene the disposition of the common sort to waxe weary of present things and to desire some change and alteration The multitude as Polybius doeth not vnfitly speake is like the sea where a small gale of winde causeth a great Tempest Cicer. pro domo sua ut Demost in orat de faâ—s legat They are changeable and vnconstant and as variable in their opinions as the weather is And so often as I remember the dislike and discontent of this people with such Gouernors in the Church and Commonwealth as God had set ouer them who had they beene changed and others placed in their roome would haue liked them no better I cannot forget a memorable example that fell out among the Campanes in the City of Capua during the second Punicke Warre through a mutiny among the people against their Magistrates as Liuy reporteth Liuy decad 3. Lib. 3. when as the Commons abusing their liberty would needes depose the Senate to which they were maliciously affected and weary to be vnder their gouernment any longer and agreeed to put them to death Pacuuius Calauius the head Magistrate willing to saue them when they had passed sentence vpon one Senatour to haue him executed bad in his stead to choose a good Senator and a righteous At the first all were silent and as still as midnight for default of finding a better Afterward when some odde groome past all shame and reuerence seemed to nominate one to succeede by and by they grew to lowd words and great clamors while some sayde flatly they knew not the man others layde to his charge sundry lewd and naughty vices and others obiected against him basenesse and beggery or else some dishonest kinde of Trade and Occupation whereby he gate his liuing Thus fared they and much worse a great deale when a second or third Senator was named to bee substituted in the roome of others so as it was wel seene that the men bethought themselues better and repented of that they had done already considering how much they fayled and were to seeke when they should appoint another in his place c. And so at length they were content to keepe their olde Senators It is not therefore without cause Decad. 3. lib 4. that the same Historiographer describing the beast of many heads sayth well Haec natura multitudâ—nis est aut seruit humiliter aut superbè dominatur libertatem quae media est nec spernere modicè nec habere sciunt that is See the nature and disposition of the multitude eyther they serue basely or rule proudly Liberty that is the meane betweene them both they haue neither the skill to despise with reason nor the grace to entertaine in measure But to passe ouer these things and to see how Israel passed forward toward the Land of Canaan I cannot omit that Moses omitted nothing before his death that might serue for the good of the people and to shorten their iourney what he might and therefore sent Messengers vnto the Prince of Idumea Numb 20 17. praying him that he might passe with the hoasts of Israel through his Territory into the Land promised to their Fathers which bordered it For this was the nerest way of all other from the citty of Kadesh where Moses then encamped whereas otherwise taking his iourney by the Riuers of Zared Arnon and Iordan which afterward he was constrained to do hee might haue runne into many hazards in the passage of those Riuers with his great Army And albeit Moses vsed many strong and forcible reasons to perswade the Prince of Idumea remembring him that he was of the same race and family with Israel calling him by the amiable name of a Brother they being as sonnes of one Father to wit Isaac inferring thereby that he had more reason to fauor and respect them then he had to affect the Canaanites making a short repetition of Gods blessings bestowed vpon them as also of his purposes and promises concerning them in the time to come assuring him that he would no way offend him or his people neither yet wrong any by military insolency but would restraine his army within the boundes of the common and Kings highwayes paying money for whatsoeuer they vsed yea euen for the water which them selues or their Cattle should drinke Deut. 2 27 28 yet the King not trusting faire words knowing the strength of his owne country rampard with high and sharpe Mountaines and withal suspecting as a naturall wise man that so mighty an army of strangers consisting of more then sixe hundred thousand being once entred into the heart of his countrey it would rest in their owne wils to giue him law and to refuse directions from him and so bee at their owne discretion and disposition whether to abide there or to depart
possession of theyr whole hearts and keepe not backe a part thereof Iosiah is commended for walking in all the wayes of God 2 King 23 25. Psal 119 6 and for taking away the abhominations of the land The Prophet Dauid witnesseth that he had respect to al the commandements of the law Moses professeth boldly before Pharaoh that they must carry their Cattle with them into the wildernes to offer sacrifice Exod 10 26 and he would not leaue an hoofe of them behind him Let vs labor after this sincerity otherwise our obedience is stained with hypocrisie for God that made all wil haue all or none at all Fiftly our obedience must bee a constant obedience it must not be by fittes and pangs as the comming of an Ague for a day or a short and set time Such as are sick of an Ague haue a cold fit at the first then an hot with these time-seruers it is quite contrarie they are hot at the beginning and afterward waxe colde at the latter ending But we must continue out to the end There is no promise made but to such as perseuer He that endureth to the end shall be saued Matth. 10.22 and 24.13 reuel 2.10 and if wee bee faithfull to the death We shall receiue the crown of life If we would giue right iudgement of a man how his case standeth with God and what his conuersation is wee must iudge of him by the whol course of his life not by this or that action no nor onely by his behauiour at the houre of death for that is a deceitfull rule and may leade vs into errour If a man in the course of his life yeeld obedience and seeke to approue himselfe vnto God wee haue good and firme hope of such a one that he is the child of God yea albeit at the end of his dayes by violence of some sickenesse and want of naturall rest and distemperature of the braine and impatience of the flesh hee should talke idlely raue greeuously and blaspheme horribly we are to iudge of such a one by the strictnesse of his life not by the strangenesse of his death If his life haue been sound and sincere his vnperfect obedience shall bee accepted and all his frailty shall bee remitted so that an euill end neuer followeth a good and godly life But if the course of a mans life be wicked and his wayes crooked though he die calmely and goe away quietly like a lambe and cry Lord haue mercy vpon me yet he may be a reprobate and goe to the pit of destruction Hence it is that the vngodly are described Iob 21. to say vnto God Depart from vs we desire not the knowledg of thy wayes Iob 21.13.14.15.23.25 who is the Almighty that we should serue him and what profit should wee haue to pray vnto him yet for the most part they liue pleasantly and hauing no bands in their death they die quietly they spend their dayes in wealth and are not tormented with long sickenesse They are not afflicted and affrighted as other men Contrariwise the godly are daily punished and chastened euery morning they die in the bitternesse of their soule neuer eate with pleasure Psal 73.4.14 Eccle. 9.1.2 Who doubteth of the integrity and sincerity of Iob and Ieremie wee know they were iust and eschewed euill yet they cursed the day of their birth and the night wherin it is said Iob 3.1.2.3 Ier. 20.14.15 there was a manchild conceiued And if they had died presently they had been saued vndoubtedly albeit the corruption of the flesh for a time preuailed euen as it fell out with Iacob who wrastled with the Angel but his thigh was so crushed that he halted euer after So may it fall out with many of Gods children the force fiercenes of sharp diseases proceeding from hote causes may so disturbe the head distemper the powers of the mind as that they may breake out euen into blasphemy yea be so distempered and distracted by the violence thereof as that they fare as men out of their wits and right minde yet they may notwithstanding all this remaine still in Gods fauor and die in his feare For they may say and say truely with the Apostle Rom. 7.17.18.19.20 21. It is not I that doe it but sin that dwelleth in me Hee saith his whole desire was to giue himselfe to the seruing of God yet hee was hindred and hampered by his owne nature which was ouerweake so that in striuing against sinne hee ceassed not to receiue many wounds and to take sundry foiles blowes and therefore could not accomplish the good that he desired Let vs all be constant vnto the death then our obedience shall haue his recompence of reward Lastly our obedience must not be delayed from time to time supposing we shall finde a fitter time heereafter to heare the Lord speake vnto vs. The longer we deferre the time of repentance the practise of obedience the more vnfit vnready and vnresolued we shall finde our hearts to be Euery sin helpeth to harden the heart vntill we be turned and transformed into stones Wherfore the holy Ghost saith Heb 3 7 8 and 4 7 To day if ye will hear his voice c The acceptable season is the present time So soone as God commandeth reuealeth his will vnto vs let vs not linger or prolong the time but immediately prepare our eares to heare our tongues to speake Bernard de praecep discipl our feet to walke our hands to work euery part of vs to performe his Commandements Hee loueth such a seruant he accepteth such a seruice Will we regard such a seruant as whē we speake vnto him shew him what we would haue done turneth his back from vs regardeth not our busines or saith he will do it another time when he is at fitter leasure If wee will not take such seruice at his hands or put vp such contempt shall we thinke the Lord will be mocked to his face dalied withal as with a childe When he saith Come shall we answere we will not come When he comandeth vs to heare his voice to day shall wee answere we will not heare it to day but the next day or peraduenture the next yeare When he saith This is the acceptable time shall wee answere I wil find a fitter more conuenient time hereafter If he shall say vnto vs the time of repentance is the present time shall we presume to crosse him and to reply the time to come is the best time which God hath reserued in his own hand is to vs vnknown How many are there that haue neglected the voice of God calling them crying vnto them that were preuented by sodaine vntimely death and thereby taken away in their sins The foolish Virgins delayed so long * Mat 25 10 that the Bridegroome came they were shut out of the Kingdome where they knocked but could not
serueth not onely to soften the waxe but to harden the clay Hence it is that many are made worse by the word â—atth 13.15 but that falleth out through their owne corruption not through the nature of the word Hence it is that the Lord saith Make the heart of this people fatte and make their hearts heauy and shut their eyes lest they see with their eyes and heare with their eares and conuert and be healed Esay 6.10 â—say 6.10 Be it therefore that none are commonly worse then common hearers who heare indeed but doe not vnderstand and see indeed but doe not perceiue yet is the word to be preached and published though it be the sauor of death vnto death in those that heare it It is as the raine or snow that falleth from heauen which returneth not thither againe but watereth the earth and maketh it bud and bring forth that it may giue seed to the sower and bread to the eater so is it with the word that goeth forth out of the mouth of God it doth not returne vnto him voide but it accomplisheth that which he pleaseth and prospereth in the thing whereunto he sendeth it Esay 55. â—say 55 10.11 Lastly the wickednesse of euill hearers ought to be no barre against the preaching of the word forasmuch as euill persons are oftentimes wonne by the Gospel Publicans and harlots are brought by it to the kingdome of God Matth. 21.31 â—atth 21.31 Many of these that crucified the Lord of life and put our Sauiour to death were pricked in their hearts and said to Peter and the rest of the Apostles Men and brethren what shall we do Act. 2.37 â—ct 2.37 They gladly receiued the word and were baptized so that in one day there were added to the Church about three thousand soules The like we might say of the Iailour notwithstanding his cruelty and persecution of the Apostles he came to them and said Sirs what must I doe to be saued Act. 16 30. â—ct 16 30. Who preached vnto him faith in Christ by whose Ministry hee was conuerted Shall we then reason as these men doe Hearers are wicked and as bad as others that heare not therefore away with the word out of the Church pull down the chaire of Moses and downe with all preaching let vs haue no more hearing and let the sound of the word be buried for euer O foolish reason O damnable conclusion Nay wee may inferre contrariwise Such as heard long are sinful stil therfore let them heare more cheerefully and let the Minister deale more roundly with them Let them be told and taught that God will take an account of their hearing according to the meanes he hath afforded vnto them that by the word they shall be iudged at the last day and that as much hath beene committed vnto them so much shal be required at their hands againe that they are to heare the voyce of God while it is called to day and are to take heed they neglect not the accepted time and that as Christ hath knocked long at the doores of their hearts so they know not how suddenly he will depart from them Verse 4. And Nadab and Abihu dyed before the Lord c. We haue already declared how God immediately after the ordering of the Armies of the Israelites describeth the tribe of Leui that was exempted and priuiledged out of that muster and multitude and of what family Aaron came Now wee are to shew what became of his sonnes who albeit they were the sonnes of one man yet they neither liued nor dyed after one manner For the two eldest Nadab and Abihu Leuit. 10.4 Num. 26.60 presuming to offer incense to God and to burne it with strange fire were themselues consumed with fire there went a fire from the Lord and deuoured them and they dyed before the Lord with sudden death Thus by the same thing wherein they offered they perished strange fire brought downe a strange iudgement to declare the iustice of God against sinners but of this point we shall haue better occasion to speake farther in the fift Chapter Thus it fel out in the family of Aaron his two sonnes dyed by fire euen they dyed before their father 1 Chron. 24.2 and had no children to whom the Priesthood might descend therefore Eleazar and Ithamar executed the Priests office When the Leuites did offer sacrifice in the Tabernacle God sent fire from heauen Leuit. 9.24 to consume the sacrifice whereupon he commanded the Priestes that the fire should be kept euermore burning vpon the Altar and neuer be suffered to goe out Leuit. 6.13 Which the Gentiles also obserued by a foolish imitation So then their transgression against God consisted in these two things First they vsed strange fire contrary to the commandement of God whereas they should haue taken it from the Altar Leuit. 1.8 Leuit. 1.8 Secondly they entred into the holy place which was not lawfull for the high Priest himselfe to doe but vnder certaine conditions and at a certaine time Leui. 16.1 2. Leuit. 16.1 2. Exod. 30.10 Exod. 30.10 Heb. 9.7 Heb 9.7 Thus then as they sinned openly so God punished them openly and made them publike examples vnto others that should succeed them and come after them in that office as he speaketh Leuit. 10.3 Then Moses said vnto Aaron This is it that the Lord spake I will be sanctified in them that come nigh me and before all the people I will be glorified Babingâ—on Leuit ch 10. obser 6. It was but yesterday as it were that Aaron and his sonnes had a famous and a glorious consecration into the greatest and highest dignity vpon earth but these sonnes so lately exalted and honoured now lye destroyed before their fathers face to his ouermuch griefe and anguish not by any ordinary and accustomed death but by fire from heauen for their sins and breach of the Law and commandement of God We learne from hence that Godly parents haue Doctrine 2 oftentimes vngodly and disobedient children Godly parents haue oftentimes vngodly children Such as are reformed themselues haue children vnreformed We see this in Adam the first father he had not onely Abel the righteous who obtained good report that he pleased God but also Caine who was of that euill one and slew his brother 1. Ioh. 3. 1 Ioh. 3.12 Because his owne workes were euill and his brothers good Noah a iust man and perfect in his generations Gen. 6.9 had cursed Ham as well as blessed Shim Gen. 9.26 We see this in Abrahams house the Father of the faithfull who rereceiueth this commendation froÌ„ the mouth of God himselfe Gen. 18. Gen. 18.19 I know him that hee will command his children and his houshold after him that they keepe the way of the Lord to do iustice and iudgement that the Lord may bring vpon Abraham that which hee hath spoken of him yet he had in his
build it or when it should be builded or where it should bee builded Hence it is that the Lord sent Nathan vnto him who said vnto him Shalt thou build me an house to dwell in Whereas I haue not dwelt in any house since the time that I brought vp the Children of Israel out of Egypt 2 Sa. 7 5 6 7. euen to this day but haue walked in a Tent and in a Tabernacle In all the places wherein I haue walked with all the Children of Israel spake I a word with any of the Tribes of Israel whom I commanded to feede my people Israel saying Why build ye not me an house of Cedar So then seeing it might be said to him Who required these things at thy hands Who commanded of thee any such worke Who euer spake vnto thee to doe it Howsoeuer his purpose might be commended yet the fact is reprooued And God vseth two reasons to call him backe from his desire and enterprise one taken from his owne person the other from the person of Dauid From the person of God because hitherto hee had liued in a Tabernacle so that there was no cause in respect of him to trouble himselfe with the building of a Temple From the person of Dauid because he was to consider that there were many in Israel besides him many Iudges and Princes beside him and before him yet none of them had any such charge laide vpon them or committed vnto them or required of them so that he ought not to haue enterprised that which was commanded to none of them nor to himselfe True it is GOD saith in the booke of Deuteronomy that there should be one place where he would be worshipped but what or where that place was he did not foreshew therefore his farther pleasure to bee reuealed was to be expected and an expresse commandement to be waited for For wee see in the Scriptures that oftentimes somewhat is commanded which commeth not by and by to be practised and executed as we declared before touching the chusing of a King from among their brethren Deut. 17 14. when they came into the Land which the Lord their God had giuen them So Christ sent out his Apostles into all the world and commanded them to teach all nations but at what time they should go forth they were to expect a new commandement and commission Matth 28.19 Luke 24.49 so that albeit they were bidden to goe yet if they had gone before they had knowne when to goe they had offended The summe and effect of this answer cometh heereunto that Dauids thought and purpose was good and godly if we consider the roote of it inasmuch as it proceeded from a desire of promoting true religion neuerthelesse although God approued his intent yet he suffered him not to goe forward because hee wanted his word to warrant his intent and therefore did not obey God but follow his owne mind and deuice Thus wee see the cause why God forbad Dauid to builde him a Temple and yet afterward the people in the daies of Haggai are reproued Hag. 1 4. being returned from captiuity because they builded not Heere he forbiddeth that which there he cōmandeth These things seeme not to agree together but to be contrary one to the other and yet though different in shew they agree very well in deed in truth For in this place Dauid is pulled back from his purpose as running too fast trauelling as it were without his guide and sailing without his compasse because he had not the word of God whereas they were reproued because albeit they were stirred vp by the Prophets and called continually to that duty by the word of God yet they could finde no leasure to fall to worke but followed wholly their owne profites and pleasures Thus we haue answered the obiections let vs now come to the vses see what we are to learne from hence Vse 1 First of all wee are taught that touching things that are to be done or not to be done we are not to iudge by the false rule of our owne carnall and corrupt reason but according to the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles It seemeth a small thing in our owne iudgement to burne Incense with strange fire but it is a most greeuous sinne and deserued a most greeuous punishment if we consider the word of God thereby transgressed or respect his commandement thereby violated For these two sonnes of Aaron died not the common death of all men nor were visited after the ordinary visitation of the rest of the sons of men but God wrought a strange worke he brought fire from heauen and consumed them Numb 16 18. The like we might say of Corah and his company they contented not themselues with the ordinary calling of the Leuites to do the seruice of the Tabernacle of the Lord and to stand before the Congregation to minister vnto them but they would also take euery man his censure and put incense in them but they sought the Priesthood also and vsurped the office peculiarly appointed to Aaron and to his sons It might seeme a small thing to set vp others to burne incense and a man might say Why might not Korah do it as wel as Aaron What skilleth it by whom it bee done But hereby the will of God is broken and little regarded yea God himselfe is contemned and little esteemed in our eyes This then bindeth euery soule to humility not to thinke any thing better wiser or more expedient and profitable to the Church then that which is prescribed vnto it neither yet to account any thing idle or superfluous or vnnecessary or that might be amended There be many prophane men that think most basely and contemptibly of the most excellent things of God as of the Word of the Ministery of the Sacraments and of the prayers of the Church It seemeth to many a slight thing not to be washed with the water of Baptism but it is not so with God who hath instituted that Sacrament and therefore woe vnto them that neglect it or despise it The like we might say of the Lords Supper it is accounted among many a small matter whether they come to the Table of the Lord or not But we must measure the necessity of it not by the outward shew of the outward actions but by the Commandement of God because whatsoeuer Christ hath instituted for the perpetuall vse and benefit of the Church we are commanded to yeeld obedience vnto it Whosoeuer neglecteth to doe what hee appointeth sinneth most greeuously against him Wherefore the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 11. 1 Cor. 1◠As often as ye eate this bread and drinke this cup yee doe shew the Lords death till he come Such then as come sildome to this Sacrament declare plainely that they regard not the death of Christ They looke to receiue life and saluation from him but they do not esteeme the meanes whereby they may be made
Ministers and to make them labour more conscionably then they haue done so it should stirre vp the people to seeke after knowledge which is as the light of the eye or as a candle in the house whereby we may see what we do and how we serue God whether truely or falsely and whether we goe right or wrong It is enough with the greatest sort to do as most doe and to practise that manner of the worshippe of God which is countenanced and continued by authority albeit they can giue no reason of it neither know how to warrant it It belongeth vnto vs not only to professe the truth but to bee able to maintaine the truth which we professe against all gainsayers and such enemies as seeke to rob vs of it It is a duty required of vs not to content our selues to doe as the rest of our neighbours do but to be ready alwaies to giue an answer to euery man that asketh vs a reason of the hope that is in vs with meeknesse of spirit 1 Pet. 3 15. â—et 3 15. Euery man presumeth he hath the truth and therefore they neuer enquire farther into the matter nor labor to satisfie their own harts vpon what grounds they stand They doe as their honest neighbours they think it no good manners to differ from them they account it folly to seeke to be wiser then their fore-fathers so they iumpe with the Church of Rome that teacheth her Disciples to beleeue as the Church beleeueth albeit they can yeeld no reason how the Church beleeueth Whereby it appeareth that albeit all men are worshippers of God yet the greatest sort know not how they worship God so that we may say vnto them as Christ spake to the woman of Samaria Ye worship ye know not what Iohn 4 22. â—â—â—n 4 22. Let all such know that they want true comfort in their worshipping forasmuch as they know not whether they please God or not They are like men that shoote at a marke which know not whether they shoot short or shoot beyond the marke or whether they shoot wide or how much they are wide or whether they hit the marke Thus it fareth with ignorant worshippers they are wholly ignorant whether they go astray in the matter or in the manner of his worshippe whether they doe that which God requireth or that which hee condemneth For this is no otherwise nor no where learned but by the word so that all such as are ignorant thereof are in a wretched case and wofull condition and not farre from destruction whatsoeuer they doe esteeme of themselues or others iudge of them 5. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 6. Bring the Tribe of Leui neere and present them before Aaron the Priest that they may minister vnto him 7. And they shall keepe his charge and the charge of the whole Congregation before the Tabernacle of the Congregation to doe the seruice of the Tabernacle 8. And they shall keepe all the instruments of the Tabernacle of the Congregation and the charge of the children of Israel to doe the seruice of the Tabernacle 9. And thou shalt giue the Leuites vnto Aaron and to his sonnes they are wholly giuen vnto him out of the children of Israel 10. And thou shalt appoint Aaron and his sonnes and they shall waite on their Priests Office and the stranger that commeth nigh shall be put to death 11. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 12. And I behold I haue taken the Leuites from among the children of Israel in stead of all the first borne that openeth the matrice among the children of Israel therefore the Leuites shall bee mine 13. Because all the first borne are mine Exod. 13 1. Leuit. 27 26. Luc. 2 23. for on the day that I smote all the first borne in the Land of Egypt I hallowed vnto me all the first borne in Israel both man and beast mine they shall bee I am the Lord. Hitherto of the first part of the Preface consisting in a description of Aarons sonnes and in a relation what became of them part of them dying in their sinnes and part succeeding in the Priests Office Now followeth the second part in these words which is a presentation of the Leuites before him Touching this whole Tribe we must obserue that it was diuided and sorted into two rankes whereof the first is the Priests and the second the rest commonly called by the common name of Leuites who were not admitted into the former order as appeareth more euidently in the 16 chapter following as also in the 18 chapter Touching the Priests they are of two sorts Of the high Priest the one was as the head the other as his hands one was the chiefe aboue all the rest the other were inferiour as assistants vnto him The chiefe was the high Priest Sigon de rep Hebâ—ae li. 5 c. 2. of whom the Scripture setteth downe foure things First his consecration he was brought before the Altar he was washed with water he was cloathed with those holy garments that God had appointed he had the sacred oyle powred vpon his head lastly sacrifice was offered on the Altar for his sanctification and his garments were sprinkled with the blood of it Secondly the things that were required in him being consecrated in the former manner which are cheefely these hee might not be defectiue or deformed in body his wife must be a virgin of his owne people he might not vncouer his head rent his garments nor go in to mourn for any that was dead though it were his father or mother Thirdly the Scripture setteth downe his imployment which was to goe daily into the Sanctuary to light the Lampes to burne Incense and euery weeke to prouide the shew-bread on the feast daies to offer the peoples sacrifices with the other Priests and once in the yeare on the day of expiation to enter into the Holiest of all to make prayer for himselfe and the people Fourthly his attire or holy vestiments in which he was to perform this seruice of God which were these six in number a brest-plate an Ephod a Robe a broidred coat a miter a girdle Of the inferiour Priests Touching the Priests of inferiour condition they had the same kinde of consecration which the high Priest had in sacrificing they were like vnto him and in the seruice of the Sanctuary in burning incense in prouiding the bread of proposition and in preparing looking to the lampes and lights This was the difference in these betweene him them that he was the chiefe and they were helpers he was the directer they were directed and guided by him Besides this was peculiar to the high Priest that hee consulted with God by Vrim and Thummim Exod. 28 30. Leuit. 16 30. and entred into the holiest place to make attonement to cleanse and hallow it from the sinnes of the people Their vestiments were the same sauing that the high Priest onely
riches and reioyce in it more then they that finde great spoiles Account the merchandise of it better then the Merchandise of siluer and the gaine thereof more precious then Rubies so that nothing that we highly esteeme can be compared vnto it Prou. 3.13 14. Magnifie it as a treasure of that value that rather then thou wilt leaue it thou wilt be ready to forsake all that thou hast Matth. 13. There is nothing that more slaketh and shaketh off our deuout attention then to account the precious word of God vile and base in our eyes according to the corrupt custome of many in our dayes that preferre huskes fit to feed swine before the fat of wheat that is sent to nourish the sonnes of God Fourthly we must know that there is great hope of those that refuse not the meanes but submit themselues vnto it but none at all of those that vtterly refuse it What God may worke extraordinarily who sometimes feedeth by miracle from heauen as he did the Israelites Exod. 16.15 1 King 17.6 and Eliah in the wildernesse we cannot affirme and they that waite vpon such vanities forsake their owne mercy But of this point we haue spoken already Lastly it is our duty to lay vp the Word in our hearts that it may not be taken from vs but that we may practise it and profit by it For all our hearing must aime at profiting We must desire the sincere milke of the Word 1 Pet. 2.2 that we may grow thereby Now it can neuer take root except we heare it with an honest and good heart Luke 8.15 If we haue it only running in our mouthes or swimming in our braines it is as the grasse vpon the house toppe Psal 129.6.7 which withereth afore it groweth vp wherewith the mower filleth not his hand nor he that bindeth sheaues his bosome Let vs therefore first of all giue our hearts vnto God pray him to reforme them and to open them that so we may attend to those things that are deliuered vnto vs. As for those that haue their mouthes open but their hearts empty of the word they are as sounding brasse or a tinkling cymball they may please themselues and deceiue others for a time but their hypocrisie shall be vncased their deceitfull dealing manifested and themselues prooued to be no better then vessels that make a noyse but are without all substance in them Verse 11 12. And I behold I haue taken the Leuites c. Hitherto we haue spoken of the commandement of God directed vnto Moses that he should present the Leuites before Aaron the Priest that they may minister vnto him now we are to proceede to the reason of the commandement where we see the cause rendred why they should be giuen vnto him because euen vnto this time the first borne had executed the Priests office being consecrated vnto God and preserued out of the common destruction when the first borne in Egypt were destroyed He putteth them in mind of Gods mercy toward them who might iustly haue destroyed them as well as the Egyptians if it had pleased him When we see a common desolation or destruction and our selues as a remnant taken out of the common calamity it ought to make vs thankfull vnto God and to acknowledge that wee holde our life of him in cheife Thus did Noah stand affected when he offered sacrifice to God after he was come out of the Arke and was preserued with his family from the flood of waters Thus doth Daniel Dan. 5.20 â—â— teach Belshazzar the king to humble his heart knowing the heauy iudgment that God brought vpon his father and tooke his glory from him We must profit by the examples of Gods workes both of his mercy and iudgement vpon others We learne from hence Doctrine that the first borne were from the beginning the Lords The first boâ— were sanctified to the Lord. and consecrated to serue him and to instruct others This dignity and preheminence of the first borne beganne among the sonnes of Adam and continued in his posteritie as well before as after the generall destruction of the old world the eldest euer succeeding in the kingly and Priestly office vnlesse for some open impiety or other secret cause best knowne vnto God and vnknowne vnto the Church hee were reiected so that there was euermore some excellency vntill that Israel came out of Egypt and the Church became nationall Hence it is that God saith to Caine the elder sonne of Adam If thou doe well shalt thou not be accepted and if thou doest not well sinne lieth at the doore and vnto thee shall be his desire and thou shalt rule ouer him Gen. 4.7 To this purpose Iacob speaketh to Reuben Gen. 49.3 Thou art my first borne my might and the beginning of my strength the excellency of dignity and the excellency of power Thus he was by priuiledge of birthright and thus was euery sonne by creation that first opened the matrice Luke 2.23 Whereby we see that in the family of the faithfull from the first man that God created vntill Aaron was sanctified to be a Priest vnto God in stead of the first borne the eldest of the family ordinarily had both the kingly and Priestly direction of the rest of his brethren As we saw this before in the house of Adam so it appeareth also afterward For when Caine the eldest sonne of Adam to whom the dignity of the first borne did pertaine was for his iniquitie reiected from that honour and excommunicated from the Church which was a spirituall kinde of banishment God raised vp Seth who being taught by his father touching the fall of man touching the punishments of sinne and the promised Sauiour assisted him while he liued in guiding his family and succeeded him after his death in the gouernment of the Church of God which was as a little flocke in comparison of the race of Caines posterity that married many wiues and encreased in great multitudes In like sort Enoch succeded Seth and dying â—ield of the â—rch lib. 5. â— â—et 2.5 â—â— 4. â— left that honour to Kenan Kenan to Mahalaleel c. These were preachers of righteousnesse and repentance some of them indued with the spirit of Prophesie to conuince that wicked generation These Preachers of God being contemned and despised in the world such entertainement haue his seruants euer found the flood came and swept them away Noah gouerned as a father the Church of God before and after the Flood and left the same dignitie and office to Shem his second sonne Iaphet his eldest sonne being put behinde for secret causes knowne vnto God euen as his father had committed it vnto him â—en 10.21 Thus we might proceed and goe forward to shew in succeeding ages of the Church how God continued this fauour to the first borne and thereby set as it were a crowne of honour vpon their head Hence it is that at the giuing of the
Lord brought you out with a mighty hand and redeemed you out of the house of bondmen from the hand of Pharaoh king of Egypt The like doth the blessed Virgin confesse Luke 1.48 Luke 1.48.49 and 2.8 â—oh 7.46 He hath regarded the low estate of his handmaiden for beholde from henceforth all generations shal call me blessed for he that is mighty hath done to me great things and holy is his Name She was a poore despised handmaid in Israel yet chosen to be the mother of Christ The Apostles were many of them taken from base trades other from ignominious offices some were fishermen called as they were mending their nets Matthew was one of the Publicanes which were contemned of the people of Israel yet God made them master builders of his Church and appointed them to lay the foundation and so had the highest and chiefest place of honour and preferment to be made planters of Churches throughout the whole world God therfore vseth when it pleaseth him persons of inferiour place and condition to effect great and mighty things And why should it not be so forasmuch as Reason 1 all things are ruled and ordered by his prouidence he disposeth of them in his wisedome as seemeth good vnto himselfe for the pillars of the earth are the Lords and he hath set the world vpon them 1 Sam. 2.8 All the frame of heauen is whirled about the poles this is the order that God hath set and who is able to alter it whatsouer things come to passe in heauen aboue or in the earth beneath are all the workes of his hands he setteth vp and pulleth downe at his owne appointment and who shall be able to controll them Secondly in the choice of simple and vntoward Reason 2 meanes such as haue litle or no force in them his glory is most of all seene Now hee will maintaine his owne glory and will haue it acknowledged and magnified of his creatures and requireth that hee which glorieth should glory in him as 1 Cor. 1.29 hee will haue no flesh glory in his presence Iere. 9.23 neither the rich man in his riches nor the strong man in his strength nor the wise man in his wisedome but let him that glorieth glory in the Lord. So then he chuseth foolish things before the wise weake things to confound the mighty and base things of the world to bring to nought things that are because he hath respect to the manifestation and setting forth of his owne glory Thirdly we are not to maruell that God Reason 3 maketh such a choyce of his instruments which carnall men might account an euill and vngrounded choice because he respecteth the heart and not the outward appearance 2 Chr. 28.4 5. When Dauid the least and so the most vnlikely both in his fathers family and in the eyes of the iudgement of men was annointed to be king chosen as he followed the Ewes great with yong to feed his people in Iacob and his inheritance in Israel the Lord said vnto Samuel Looke not on the countenance of the eldest nor on the height of his stature 1 Sam. 16.7 because I haue refused him for the Lord seeth not as man seeth for man looketh on the outward appearanâ—â— but the Lord looketh on the heart Thus then we may conclude that God raiseth vp weake instruments to honour him and employeth them to serue him in the workes to which it pleaseth him to fit them Let vs therefore make some vses of this Vse 1 Doctrine which serue vnto vs for great profit First of all it ministreth great comfort to such as are poore and of low degree for albeit men contemne them and disgrace them albeit they are ready to tread them vnder their feet and thrust them to the wall albeit they be hissed at in the streetes and oppressed by the mighty yet God vouchsafeth to respect them and in great mercy to looke vpon them This we see in our spirituall estate and condition What are we but a masse of sinne the children of wrath and condemnation yet God vouchsafeth to elect vs and call vs by his grace to the knowlege of his truth from our naturall life led in the time of our ignorance It was the mercy of God to call Dauid from the sheepefolds and from following the Ewes great with yong Psal 78. But it was a greater mercy to call vs from the greatest bondage and slauery that euer was bound faster then with chaines of yron which giueth vs no time to rest or breathe or feed or sleepe but setteth vpon vs continually day and night This thraldome is worse then that of Egypt it is endlesse intollerable deadly and without intermission What an honour and dignitie then doth God doe vnto vs who were strangers from the life of God through the ignorance that is in vs to deliuer vs from this captiuity and to bring vs into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God Our perdition is of our selues Hos 13.9 but our saluation is of the Lord Reuel 7.10 He will not giue his glory to any other â— 42.8 and therefore let not vs ascribe it vnto our selues or to any creature but magnifie the goodnesse of the Creator who is blessed for euermore We are raised vp from the greatest misery to the greatest glory as the lowest ebbe hath the highest tide and therefore let vs shew all thankefulnesse and obedience vnto him â—â—t 9.4 Before the children of Israel entred into the land of promise he gaue them warning and a watchword that they should not say in their hearts nor speake it with their mouthes that it was for their owne righteousnesse they were brought into Canaan and shall we thinke that we are deliuered from the slauery of sinne and Satan and made the freemen of Iesus Christ by our owne deserts and so giue the glory of our saluation to our selues Let this be farre from vs euen as farre as hee hath remooued our transgressions from vs. So then â—l 103.12 heere is matter of great comfort that our sins are forgiuen vs and though the remnants of them remaine in vs yet they haue receiued their deathes wound and shall in the end vtterly die in vs. And in the meane season while we beare about with vs the body of this sinne â—m 8.9 the Lord calleth vs spirituall and esteemeth vs according to his grace not according to our corruption If there be one sparke of grace and one drop of faith as a graine of mustard seede God acknowledgeth vs to be his â—mb 23.21 he seeth none iniquity in Iacob he beholdeth no transgression in Israel He that is euill can see nothing in Gods seruants but euill if sinne be in them Satan will charge them that sinne reigneth in them It is otherwise with God he iudgeth not of vs by the reliques of sinne but by the beginning of grace If we haue the first fruites of the new man in vs the remnants of
the Lyons brake their bones in pieces and tore them in sunder that had cast Daniel into the denne Dan. 6 24. Thus shall it bee with all persecuters that plot the ruine of the Church They may gather themselues together but they shall be scatterd they may pronounce a decree but it shall not stand they may digge deepe to hide their counsels but they shall be discouered come to nothing Hee hath not made his Church a prey vnto their teeth but hath vtterly destroyed them and made hauocke of them that they became dung to the earth and a prey to the fowles of heauen They then are greatly to be reproued who behold euery where and at all times the workes of God both of his mercy toward his people and of his iudgements against his enemies and yet are neuer moued to glorifie his Name nor to walke in obedience before him In the middest whereof I dwell Wee haue heard the strength of the reason and how necessarily and demonstratiuely it concludeth The presence of GOD with vs is a forcible meanes to pricke vs forward and to prouoke vs to holinesse of life and to all well-doing Now let vs consider the words in themselues without the consideration of others Wherein we see hee giueth his promise for his presence or setteth downe plainely vnto theÌ„ that he is continually among them to wit the holy God among his holy people â—ine â—euerâ—â—resent 〈◊〉 peoâ— This teacheth vs that God is euermore present with his people he is in the middest of them he is neuer absent from them He watcheth ouer theÌ„ for their good he neuer slumbreth nor sleepeth hee neuer forsaketh them that he should bring them into danger This appeareth in the example of Ioseph Gen. 39 21 23. The Lord was with him and shewed him mercy and gaue him fauour in the sight of the keeper of the prison Where hauing shewed that God was with Ioseph he expoundeth and expresseth what his presence was and wherein it consisted and how it was manifested Hee was cast into prison and lay in great misery yet did not God forsake him but was with him euen in prison God abhorreth not the loathsome prisons into which his seruants are cast He commandeth vs to visite his Children that are put in prison much more therefore will he do it himselfe This is set downe in the praier of Dauid for Salomon his sonne Arise and be doing and the Lord be with thee 1 Chron. 22 11 16. and in the prayer of Salomon at the dedication of the Temple 1 Kings 8 57. The Lord our God be with vs as he was with our Fathers let not him leaue vs nor forsake vs. This also is that mercifull promise which he maketh to his people Exod. 29 45 46. I will dwell among the children of Israel and will be their God and they shall know that I am the Lord their God that brought them foorth out of the Land of Egypt that I may dwell among them I am the Lord their God Heereby doth the Prophet comfort himselfe Psal 23 4. Though I walke through the valley of the shadow of death I will feare none euil for thou art with me thy rodde and thy staffe doth comfort me This is such a principle as is so plaine that it needeth no farther confirmation that wheresoeuer two or three are gathethered together in his Name he is in the middest of them Mat. 18. I will propound a few reasons and that Reason 1 breefely First he will saue those that are his His presence is not a vaine presence neither is he an idle beholder of things that are done but his presence is to prosper and to saue The end of his beeing with vs is the saluation of vs. This is the reason that God giueth to his people and the promise of deliuerance after long trouble Ier. 30 11. I am with thee saith the Lord to saue thee though I make a full end of all Nations whither I haue scattered thee yet will I not make a full end of thee but I will correct thee in measure and will not leaue thee altogether vnpunished And to the same purpose he speaketh in the 42 chapter Bee not afraid of the King of Babylon of whom yee are afraid be not afraid of him saith the Lord for I am with you to saue you and to deliuer you from his hand We must not therefore dreame of a presence that effecteth nothing hee is not one that standeth still and doth nothing as he that is in a dreame but rather willeth his people oftentimes to stand still while he worketh all in all Secondly they haue good successe in their Reason 2 lawfull labours and honest endeuours so that he maketh the workes of their hands prosperous Except the Lord do builde the house watch the City the labours of the builder and the cares of the watchman profit nothing at all This reason is rendred in the example of Ioseph Gen. 39. God was with him and hee made all that he had to prosper So it is said in the booke of the Iudges The Lord was with Iudah Iudges 1 19. he draue out the inhabitants of the Mountaine In like manner we reade concerning Dauid 2 Sam. 5 10. Dauid went on and grew great and the Lord God of hosts was with him Seeing then God saueth his people in times of danger and prospereth the workes of their hands that they vndertake in his feare it followeth that he is continually with them Let vs now come to the vses that arise from Vse 1 hence First for the encrease of a sound faith in God in whom we are to trust we may conclude that seeing God is with his seruants therefore they shall not fall downe or take the foile but shall prosper and preuaile He leaueth them not to themselues he withdraweth not his strength from them he deliuereth them not to the lust and pleasure of their enemies This is it which he telleth Ioshua after the death of Moses Iudg. 1 5. There shall not any be able to stand before thee all the daies of thy life as I was with Moses so I will bee with thee Whensoeuer we prosper in our waies finde the blessing of God to haue beene with vs in our actions let vs not ascribe it to our industry and pollicy to our owne diligence and endeuours but acknowledge from whence it springeth and proceedeth it is because God is with vs. This is a notable comfort vnto vs to consider that the gates of hell shall neuer be able to preuaile against the Church to deface it and to roote it out and to destroy it If the Church faile God shall faile with it If this be vnpossible so is the other If the church should faile Christ must also faile and all the benefits of his death and passion which can neuer come to passe forasmuch as he died not in vaine but will make his death auaileable in all the members of his body
eternall glory we must bee more then flesh blood Thou wilt therfore be ashamed to confesse that thou vnderstandest by flesh and blood that thou art nothing but a lumpe of flesh What then art thou flesh in part spirit in part as thou must acknowledge thy self to be if thou be the Lords Why then dost thou not performe the workes of the spirit Rom. 8.5 They that are after the flesh do sauour the things of the flesh Ver. 6 but they that are after the spirit the things of the spirit To be carnally minded is death Verse 7. but to be spiritually minded is life and peace The carnall minde is enimity against God Verse 13. for it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeed can be If ye liue after the flesh ye shall die but if ye through the spirit do mortifie the deeds of the body Ver. 14. ye shal liue For as many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of GOD Vers 8. so then they that are in the flesh cannot please God Thus we see that the flesh and the spirit are alwayes opposed the one to the other so that by this wee may prooue our selues whether we be regenerate or not Let vs not therefore boast our selues that we are flesh blood forasmuch as such as are onely flesh cannot yet assure their owne hearts that they are the Lords Obiect 5 Fiftly it may be obiected that to repulse wrong is a note of courage and fortitude and to put vp wrong a token of pusillanimity and of a faint heart If then I must not reuenge I shall be accounted not onely a foole but a dastard and coward Answer I answere this is no better then the diuels sophistry and openeth a gap to the common practise that is in the world to quarrell for euery word speaking It is no argument of courage to be ready to draw the sword and dagger but rather of rashnes headinesse vnstayednesse and of a ruffian like spirit And it is no disgrace to be of a bearing and forbearing nature Our chiefest honour consisteth in fighting against sin vnto the death and shewing all might and manhood in the subduing of it He is stronger that ouercommeth his owne passions then he that winneth a city We must remember that we are made kings and Priests vnto God the Father and therefore let vs not make our selues slaues and captiues to Satan to sin and to the world This then serueth to meete with three sorts of men Perk. on Mat. 5.39 to condemne their euil courses whose whole life pleadeth for nothing more theÌ„ priuate reuenge First they are reproued that for euery crosse word supposed iniury are ready to challenge one another into the field the accepting of that challenge when it is giuen This fighting a single combat is vnlawfull That which the naturall man accounteth valour God esteemeth a vice and therefore it is no disgrace to refuse it but rather true grace in yeelding obedience vnto God For we must set down this as a rule that no man must sinne against God for the sauing of his credit reputation among men And if we did duly consider what sin is against whom it is committed and what punishment is procured therby vpon our selues we would neuer question the former ground set downe vnto vs. Secondly out of the case of challenging the field the common practise of fighting quarrelling is condemned which are no better then forerunners of murther and haue a bloody face in the sight of God The Apostle Iohn saith 1 Ioh. 3 1â— Whosoeuer hateth his brother is a murtherer and ye know that no murtherer hath eternal life abiding in him Many there are that hold it vtterly vnlawfull to giue the first blow but if another strike them then they thinke that therby they are warranted to strike againe If any giue the occasion of a fray they hold him worthy to be condemned but if they be prouoked by another they account themselues to be bound to returne him the like This is directly contrary to the doctrine of Christ whereunto all must submit themselues that wil be the disciples of Christ He would haue vs take many wrongs and not seeke to reuenge our selues And it is contrary to the practise of Christ and of his Apostles When one of the officers of the high Priest smote Iesus with the palme of his hand Ioh. 18. â—â— because he held his peace would answer nothing he smote not againe as these men thinke he was bound to do for his honour But this was no disgrace or reproch to Christ how then should it be any shame for a true Christian We will needs be accounted Christians whosoeuer say nay but we scorne and disdaine to follow the example of Christ Act. 23.1 Ananias the high Priest commanded them that stood by to smite Paul on the mouth he reprooueth him fot it but he smote not againe this was no infamy but a glory vnto him Lastly their opinion also is condemned that make it a matter of praise and an argument of valour to turne away his face froÌ„ no man This indeed is foole-hardinesse It is the commendation of Magistrates to be men of courage to feare the face of God but not the faces of men They must accept no mans person in iudgement neither decline to the right hand or to the left But a priuate man may turne his backe to his aduersary without any impeachment of his credit or diminishing of his valor or lessening of his honor or slander to his reputatioÌ„ But of this we haue spoken sufficiently before therfore we wil proceed Lastly it may be obiected that vnder the Obiect law of Moses when any man had killed his neighbour the auenger of blood might slay the murtherer whensoeuer and wheresoeuer he met him Numb 35 19. If a man had killed any person at vnwares and hated him not before he must flie to one of the Cities of refuge and abide in it vnto the death of the high Priest which was annointed with the holy oyle but if the slayer shall at any time come without the border of the Citty of refuge whither he was fled 〈◊〉 27. and the reuenger of blood finde him without the borders of the City of his refuge and the reuenger of blood kill the slayer he shall not be guilty of blood If then he be not guilty of blood how is it that God aloweth no priuate reuenge but commandeth to render good for euill to pray for them that curse vs and to doe good to our enemies and such as persecute vs I answer the politicke lawes serue not to bring men to perfection such as are made for ciuill gouernment When God speaketh as king of Israel and maketh statutes tending to outward peace and tranquility he aimed not at the spirituall perfection which is contained in the moral law which is the rule of
not Calfe or any Cattell should vndergo the punishment for sinne because the soule that sinned shall die the death Ezek. 18 verse 4. and the threatning must be true that because man sinned he should die Gen. 2. Thou shalt die the death So that it was necessary eyther that all man-kinde by reason of sinne must perish euerlastingly Heb. 9 15. or else Christ the Mediator of a better testament must become a surety for vs and satisfie the wrath of God kindled and conceiued against vs for sinne If any aske the question Question if the blood of Buls Goats could not take away sinne why did God command them to be offered and to what end were they appointed I answer Answer this was not done in vaine but to good purpose For albeit they could neuer take away sinne nor purge the conscience from dead workes yet they serued fitly to shadow out the death of Christ and to assure the heart that it is washed by the blood of the Messiah This was a notable comfort to the people of God from the beginning taught them to looke for redemption through him Obiection If it bee farther said that God speaketh euery where in the Law that the blood it selfe of Buls and Beasts clenseth and purgeth sinne as Leuit. 17 11. The life of the flesh is in the blood and I haue giuen it to you vpon the Altar to make an attonement for your soules for it is the blood that maketh an attonement for the soule I answer Answer that place speaketh not properly but sacramentally as in the new Testament he calleth in the institution of his last Supper Math. 26 26. the bread his body because it is a figure of it so in this place to the outward signe he giueth the name of the thing signified and to the type he ascribeth the proper effect of the blood of Christ which onely is the blood that is able to make attonement for our sinnes Otherwise those offerings of beasts should be called in vaine Heb. 9 24 10 1. the similitudes and shadowes of good things to come As for those heretikes that dreame that those oblations did really and indeed clense away the sinnes of the fathers not by their naturall operation but by the acceptation of God and therefore were not types of Christs sacrifice washing away sinne they are euidently conuinced by the places before alledged and throughout the Epistle to the Hebrewes Obiect If any aske how these can bee figures of Christ seeing GOD witnesseth in his word that he neuer required them When hee commeth into the world he saith Sacrifice and Offering thou wouldst not but a body hast thou prepared me in burnt offerings and sacrifices for sinne thou hast had no pleasure Psal 40 7. Heb. 10 verses 5 6. If then God would haue none of them how could they be the figures and images of better things I answer Answer God may be said to allow them and yet to disallow them to reiect them and to regard them in diuers senses Hee willed them as he commandeth them and commendeth them as a sweet sauour vnto him performed in faith and as types referred to the comming of the Messiah and the time of reformation Heb. 9 10. On the other side he may be said to refuse and reiect them for these three causes First when the manner of doing is euill doing that which God requireth but doing it in a corrupt manner to wit without faith and obedience as the Prophets in euery place reprooue the sacrifices of hypocrites wicked persons as Esay 1 11 12. I delight not in the blood of Bullocks or of Lambs who hath required this at your hand Your new Moones and your appointed feasts my soule hateth and the reason of this is rendered in the words following Verse 1â— Your hands are full of blood Againe God would not that they should remaine continue for euer but that though they had place in the Church for a time they should ceasse at the coming of the Messiah Therfore Christ being come into the world and manifested in the flesh God willed theÌ„ no longer but would haue them abolished And this sense doth the Apostle principally intend in this place that the shadowes must giue place when the body it selfe was come in person Lastly it may after a sort be said that God neuer willed them that is approued allowed of theÌ„ as the principall part of Gods worship and as the very price of our redemption the ransome for our sins our reconciliation vnto God albeit he would haue them obserued of his people and vsed for a time as certaine rudiments rites to bring them to Christ to confirme their faith in him Let vs shut vp this with the comparison that the Apostle expresseth Heb. 9 13 14. If the blood of Buls and of Goats and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the vncleane sanctifie to the purifying of the flesh how much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purge your conscience froÌ„ dead workes to serue the liuing God In these words he compareth the shadow the body the type the truth the ceremony and the substance together Doctrine Christ Iesus hath made aâ— attonement between Gâ—â— and vs by hâ—â— blood FroÌ„ hence we learne this doctrine that the blood of Christ taketh away our sins reconcileth vs to God the Father Christ Iesus hath in the performance of his Priesthood freed and deliuered vs from the guilt punishment of our sins This appeareth euidently vnto vs by considering laying before vs the end the parts and fruite of his Priesthood The end of the Leuiticall Priest-hood and of this figured by it was to offer sacrifice for the ignorances Hebr. 9 â— that is for the sins of the people The distinct parts of it are two satisfaction and intercession His satisfaction consisteth partly in suffering and partly in obedience The second part of his Priesthood standeth in intercession in that he is become our perpetuall and perfect Aduocate that therby God might be appeased for them and we reconciled vnto him The fruite thereof is this that we are deliuered redeemed ransomed iustified and freed from the guilt of sin from the burden of ceremonies from the curse of the Law from the wrath of God and from feare of condemnation This truth is taught in many places Ioh 1 29. Iohn seeing Christ coming vnto him saith Behold the Lambe of God which taketh away the sin of the world And the same Apostle in his first Epistle chap. 2 ver 1 2. If any sinne we haue an Aduocate Iesus Christ the righteous and hee is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world Likewise in the Epistle to the Romanes the Apostle magnifying the mercy of God and setting out the merites of Christ he saith chap. 3 verse
24 25. We are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Iesus Christ whom God hath set foorth to be a propitiation thorough faith in his blood to declare his righteousnesse for the remission of sinnes that are past thorough the forbearance of God The Apostle to the Hebrewes declareth that Christ was to offer vp himselfe once and not often as the High-Priest entreth into the high place euery yeare with blood of others For then must hee often haue suffered since the foundation of the world Heb. 9 26. but now once in the ende of the world hath be appeared to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himselfe By all which testimonies it appeareth that Christ is our Aduocate and hath wrought our peace and attonement and thereby made an end of all other sacrifices The reasons are plaine First because God Reason 1 thereby is well pleased and his wrath appeased so that hee accounteth his death as a full price and sufficient ransome paid for them So the Euangelist witnesseth that a voice came from heauen saying This is my beloued Sonne in whom I am well pleased Math. 3 17. And in the Epistle to the Ephesians the Apostle saieth chap. 5 verse 2. Walke in loue as Christ also hath loued vs and hath giuen himselfe for vs an offering and a sacrifice to God of a sweete smelling sauour It is noted in the booke of Genesis that when Noah being come out of the Arke builded an Altar and offered burnt offerings the Lord smelled a sweete sauour Gen. 8 21. which was not the smoke of the sacrifice that ascended for what sweetnesse could there be in that but it was the sweet precious sacrifice of Christ for which his wrath was appeased being shadowed by that ceremony Reason 2 Secondly Christ tooke the whole burden of our sinnes vpon his shoulders presenting himselfe before God in our person and offering vs to God in his person so that he tooke vpon him our vnrighteousnesse and imputed to vs his righteousnesse This the Prophet Esay did most cleerely prophesie off chap. 53 verses 4 12. Surely hee hath borne our greefes and carried our sorrowes and powred out his soule vnto death c. He bare the sinnes of many and made intercession for the transgressors And the Apostle teacheth that in Christ we are reconciled to God For hee hath made him to be sinne for vs who knew no sinne that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2 Cor. 5 21. And in the Epistle to the Colossians chap. 2 ver 14 15. he setteth out the fruite of Christs death that he hath forgiuen vs our trespasses hath put out the hand-writing of ordinances that was against vs he tooke it out of the way and fastened it to his Crosse hee hath spoiled principalities and powers hath made a shew of them openly and hath triumphed ouer them in the same Crosse This was notably prefigured and foreshewed in the rites of the Law For when any propitiatory sacrifice was to bee offered for the people the Priest was to present the beast before the Lord to lay his hands vpon the head of the beast and to confesse the sinnes of the people vpon it and so it bare their iniquities the truth whereof is Christ himselfe Thirdly there could otherwise bee no remission Reason 3 of sinnes so that it is the blood of Christ in the suffering of the Crosse that purgeth away our sinnes as Hebr. 9 verse 22. Almost all things in the Law are purged with blood and without shedding of blood is no remission and therefore it was necessary that Christ should purge and purifie vs by his blood The greatnesse of our sinnes could not otherwise bee pardoned nor the person that is offended satisfied they are infinite and so require a sacrifice of infinite price and value No treasures no riches no creatures no sacrifices no ceremonies could do it it cost more to saue a soule and to redeeme the captiues and prisoners that are holden by Satan in slauery to do his will Knowing that we are not redeemed with corruptible things as siluer and gold from our vain conuersation receiued by the tradition of the Fathers But with the precious blood of Christ as of a Lambe vndefiled and without spot 1 Pet. 1 verses 18 19. Fourthly nothing but the death of Christ could quench the scorching wrath of God as Reason 4 a consuming fire kindled against vs counteruaile his seuere iustice Hence it is that the Apostle writing to the Hebrewes hauing shewed that the blood of Bulles and Goats could not possibly take away sinnes addeth immediately after When hee commeth into the world he saith Sacrifice and offering thou wouldst not but a body hast thou ordained mee Heb. 9 5. Our sinnes haue a bloody face in the sight of God and we are enemies vnto him so that the robes of the Saints must bee dipped in the blood of the Lambe Reuel 7 ver 14. All the nitre and sope and Fullers earth in the world are weake and vnsufficient and haue not power and strength enough in them to do it So that we must say with the Prophet Psal 50 7. Purge me with Hyssope and I shall bee cleane wash me and I shall bee whiter then snow Thus then we see that Moses mentioning heere the Ramme of attonement whereby an attonement is to be made for sinners teacheth vnder this type this certaine and vndoubted truth that Christ our Sauiour hath by his blood made an attonement betweene God and vs therby reconciled vs vnto his Father The vses of this doctrine are of great weight and importance First it offereth to our considerations Vse 1 this meditation what sin is how it is to be esteemed It is a most fearefull and greeuous thing the wrath of God against it is exceeding great so that nothing in heauen or in earth could satisfie for sinne but the death of Christ Iesus the Sonne must dye for the seruant or rather for the enemy for we are by nature the children of wrath as well as others The iustice of God would not spare him though he were his onely and welbeloued Sonne but forasmuch as he was to beare our sinnes in his body he must die for ir Rom. 8 32. He spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him to the death for vs all We are not therefore to be lightly carried into the practise of sinne but to be much greeued at it to striue with all our force against it and to endeuour to ouercome it and among other things this is not the least that should trouble vs that we haue by sinne brought such misery and shame vpon the Sonne of God Wee ought to lament for this and to bewaile it euery day For if we had not sinned and by sinne beene depriued of the glory of God he had not taken vpon him the shape of a seruant neither beene humbled to the death of the Crosse We doe daily cry out
power of Satan to the end wee should intangle our selues againe and giue vp our selues to his seruice who is the sworne enemy of God whereas wee are deliuered out of the hands of our enemies that wee should serue the Lord without feare in holinesse and righteousnesse before him all the daies of our life Luke 1 74 75. Labour then to be in Christ and examine thy selfe whether he be in thee or not study to be partaker of the benefits of his passion and to be washed from the filthinesse of our corruption This is a priuiledge belonging vnto the Church of God as the Prophet Esay noteth chap. 33 verse 26. The inhabitant shall not say I am sicke and the people that dwel therein shall be forgiuen their iniquity What then Shall wee continue in sinne because sinne is pardoned Or shall wee turne the grace of God into wantonnesse because grace hath abounded God forbid how shall we that are dead to sinne liue any longer therein Roman 6 2. We are baptized into the death of Christ and are buried with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glory of the Father euen so we should also walke in newnesse of life Our old man is crucified with him that the body of sinne might be destroied that hence forth wee should not serue sinne The more wee profite by the death of Christ the more wee grow in sanctification and the farther wee proceed in mortification It is one thing to talke of the death of Christ and another thing to feele his death working in vs it is one thing to know that he died and another that he died for vs. It is not enough to reason of his death and to conferre of it except it be as a strong purgation to cleanse vs from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit perfecting holinesse in the feare of God Holinesse in the soule is as health in the body and peace in the City and marrow in the bones It is the righteousnesse of Christ that giueth life vnto vs so that so farre as we liue we are sanctified The life of an vnregenerate man is no life but rather a death they are twice dead dead in soule and dead in body there is no life of God in their mindes or willes or consciences or affections They may well breath in the ayre as the brute beasts do but they haue no heauenly breath or celestiall motion in them They haue the naturall life but they are vtterly ignorant what the spirituall life meaneth But he that is spirituall indeed and truely sanctified the farther he proceedeth the weaker the motions of sinne are in him euen as the neerer a man draweth to death the lesse motion is in him If we be once in Christ and dead with him the pleasures of the world the delights of the flesh the lustes of the eyes the pride of life and the vanities of carnall men will moue vs nothing at all They that were our familiar companions in sin will be shunned of vs bitter vnto vs and banished from vs. The euill workes wherein before we tooke our whole delight will be greeuous Irkesome vnto vs so that we will by no meanes abide to heare and see the vnrighteous deeds of the wicked which before did minister matter of sport contentment vnto our soule Lastly seeing the death and shedding of the blood of Christ is the meanes of our saluation Vse 4 and free pardon of our sins we are to reioyce at it and to comfort our selues in it aboue all things in the world as that which hath procured the greatest blessing that can befall vs so that if we can find but one drop of his blood to be by the power of the Spirit sprinkled vppon our consciences to purge vs from dead workes it should reioyce vs more then the gaining of a kingdome or the increasing of our corne and cattell If a man should liue in health wealth in honour preferment in fauor and friendship of the mighty in credite estimation of men in the praise applause of the world so that he had no experience of sorrow and sicknes of misery calamity yet if he haue not this principle writtē in his hart that Christ shed his blood for him and nailed his sinnes vpon his Crosse and carried them with him into his graue to bury them in perpetuall forgetfulnesse What comfort could all these things bring vnto him Or what sound delight could hee take in them Or what were he nearer for them vnto saluation But if wee should want all these blessings of honour of riches of fauour of preferment and such like and on the contrary side taste of the cup of affliction in great measure and drinke vp the dregs of it if we should endure pouerty banishment infamy iniury disgrace distresse discredite slanders perilles persecution need nakednesse and all kinde of aduersity yet these could not make vs miserable Rom. 8 39. nor separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. It is he that died for vs yea rather which is risen againe who is euen at the right hand of God and maketh intercession for vs. Who then shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect who haue a discharge giuen them from all their sinnes As for troubles and afflictions they are sanctified vnto them and serue to bring them neerer vnto God and are approued meanes whereby they are broght to a conformity with Christ True it is Iob 2 4. our nature abhorreth nothing more then affliction so that it is greeuous for the present and not ioyous It is well obserued that when Iesus went vp to the Mountaine to preach all his Disciples went with him none forsooke him nor fled from him but when he went to Mount Caluarie to suffer they all left him alone Hee hath at all times many that are ready to follow him by professing but few are willing to follow him by patient suffering Wee are content to goe with him into the Temple but we will not accompany him to the Crosse Peter shewed this too plainely both by his words and by his practise When Christ once made mention of his suffering he said vnto him Math. 15 22. Master pitty thy selfe And when he was in the High-Priests hall was assaulted and tempted for feare of the persecutors and danger of death hee denied his Master Notwithstanding we must feare to sinne against Christ more then to suffer with Christ forasmuch as if we suffer with him we shall also be glorified with him There is nothing can make vs miserable but that which bringeth vs out of fauour with God and separateth vs from him now there is nothing can separate vs from God but sinne nothing can destroy the soule but sinne and sinne is able to do it They therefore are truely happy that haue the power and strength of sinne abolished and are no longer
a sinne as to iustifie the wicked Wee ought none of vs to doe that which is abhominable in the sight of God the which he greatly abhorreth A Iudge may offend two waies both by oppressing the innocent and by deliuering the guilty person by pronouncing the transgressor righteous and the righteous man a transgressor This is set downe Prou. 17 verse 15. He that iustifieth the wicked and hee that condemneth the iust euen they both are abhomination vnto the Lord. Such a one spareth the wolfe and hurteth the lambes turneth the edge of the sword vpon the godly and the backe of it toward the wicked and vngodly Reason 4 Fourthly God would haue no man put to death without witnesses For wherefore doth he often establish this in the Law that the witnesses shall come face to face be heard but that no man should perish beeing innocent Wherefore doth hee ordaine that one onely witnesse shall not be taken as sufficient but that hee would haue the cause cleered by moe witnesses This is the decree of God Deut. 17 verse 6. At the mouth of two or three witnesses shall he that is worthy of death die but at the mouth of one witnesse shall he not dye Hee will not by any meanes haue innocent blood shed Reason 5 Fiftly innocent blood cryeth to heauen for vengeance and shall not suffer him that sheddeth it to escape It is one of the crying sinnes as wee shewed before in this chapter which ascend vp and enter into the eares of the Lord of hosts There is indeed no sinne so little but commeth vp in remembrance before him against whom it is committed his eyes see and his eares heare all the workes of men 〈◊〉 4 13. which are all naked and open before his eyes and nothing kept from his knowledge neuerthelesse to note out the horrour and hainousnesse of some sinnes in comparison of others the Scripture teacheth that they cry vnto the Lord. Moses to shew the greatnes of Caines sinne committed against his naturall brother bringeth in God speaking vnto him Behold the voice of thy brothers blood cryeth vnto me and to shew the barbarous cruelty and inhumanity of the vexing and exacting Egyptians whereby they ouercharged and ouerburdened the people of God he saith to Moses I haue seene I haue seene the oppression of my people which are in Egypt and haue heard their cry because of their Taske-masters Exod. chap. 2 verse 9. Thus also he speaketh to Samuel at another time of their oppression by the Philistims I haue looked vpon my people and their cry is come vnto me 1 Sam. chap. 9 verse 16. Thus God heareth the cry of the afflicted Iob chap. 34 verse 28. They haue caused the voice of the poore to come vnto him and he hath heard the cry of the afflicted This is the reason vrged by the Lord himselfe Exod. chap. 23 verse 7. And Ieremy protesteth and professeth as much to the face of his enemies and persecutors that sought his destruction chapter 26 verse 14 15. As for mee behold I am in your hands doe with mee as yee thinke good and right but know yee for certaine that if yee put mee to death yee shall surely bring innocent blood vpon your selues and vpon this Citty and vpon the inhabitants thereof for of a truth the Lord hath sent me vnto you to speake all these words in your eares Thus we see how God sheweth himselfe an enemy against all wrong iudgements and he will not suffer them to escape vnpunished but will enter into iudgement with such partiall and corrupt Iudges The vses heereof are to bee marked diligently Vse 1 of vs. First this serueth to reprooue all rashnesse headinesse and heedlesnesse of such as make haste to inflict punishment before an exact knowledge of the fact and fault Such are no better then cruell wolues that seeke and sucke the blood of the innocent lambes This was the sinne of wicked Iezabel that caused Naboth to bee stoned to death 1 Kings 21. We reade in the Acts of the Apostles how the chiefe Chaptaine commanded that Paul should be scourged that he might know wherefore they cryed so against him Acts 22 verse 24. Heere is a preposterous course to punish first and to enquire of the fault afterward so that the punishment shall be certaine whiles the offence is vncertaine But this is the lot and euer hath beene of Gods children they are punished heere oftentimes as malefactors and euill dooers and their enemies both rage and rush most furiously vpon them that doe possesse their soules with patience and doe not by violence resist against them They are more hungry then Beares more mercilesse then Tygers more rauenous then Wolues more greedy then Lyons more fierce then dogges against them they shew no mercy and they extend no compassion at all toward them They hate them in their hearts they slander them with their tongues they smite thē with their fists they grin and grinde their teeth at them they nod at them with their heads they circumuent them by fraud they oppresse thē with sorrow they take oftentimes their liues from them Thus did the persecuters deale with Ioseph with Ieremy with Dauid with Daniel with Paul with Silas with Iohn Baptist with Stephen with Iames with Peter and many others But God will in the end make their innocency knowne and the iustice of their cause manifest to all men It is noted by the Euangelist touching Pilate that albeit hee confessed hee found no fault at all in Christ yet hee would scourge him let him go He was the Iudge yet by his owne mouth he may be iudged himselfe that adiudged him worthy to be scourged that was vnworthy to receiue a stripe in whom he could finde nothing blame worthy He called together the high Priests and the Rulers and people and saide vnto them Ye haue brought this man vnto mee as one that peruerted the people and behold I haue examined him before you and haue found no fault in this man of those things whereof ye accuse him no nor yet Herod for I sent you to him and loe nothing worthy of death is done of him I will therfore chastise him and let him loose Luke 23 14 15 16. And as it befell the Master so the lotte fell vnto the seruants that they might drinke of the cup that he dranke off and be baptized with the baptisme wherewith hee was baptized For the Apostles were diligent in preaching Christ and teaching in his Name so that their enemies were not able to withstand the Spirit of God that spake in them and albeit they oftentimes examined them yet their best arguments and cheefest reasons and strongest motiues to put them vnto silence were beatings scourgings threatnings and imprisonments for otherwise they were not able to deale against them Hence it is that when Gamaliel exhorted them to take heed to themselues Acts 4 35. what they intended to doe touching those men to refraine from them
the children of Zebulun did offer 25 His offering was one siluer charger the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels one siluer bolle of seuenty shekels c. Behold heere how the other Princes are not inferiour to the first that offered nor the other Tribes to the Tribe of Iudah Obserue heere that the spirit of God accounteth it not sufficient to set downe what was offered in generall neither in particular what Nahshon the sonne of Aminadab of the Tribe of Iudah offered the first day or what Nathaniel the son of Zuar Prince of Issachar offered the second day but he goeth forward to set downe the speciall offerings according to euery mans name and according to the day assigned vnto him Obiect It may be demaunded what was the cause why these offerings are thus particularly pointed out why are the same chargers the same bolles the same spoones so often repeated might not all these things heere mentioned haue beene more summarily concluded what need more words haue bene vsed when fewer would haue serued I answere Answer we must not account any thing idle friuolous fruitles or superfluous in holy Scripture The Lord knoweth best what is fittest to bee dilated largely and what to be comprehended shortly If there were no other reason then this so it pleased the Lord it ought to content vs and to make vs rest in it The like example we finde Psal 136.1 2 c. Where in euery verse and at the recitall of euery blessing this reason is repeated for his mercy endureth for euer Adde heereunto Reuel 7.5 6 c. where this is repeated according to the number of the Tribes that twelue thousand were sealed of them Hee might haue said briefly of euery tribe were sealed twelue thousand but he repeateth the words twelue times so in this place the offerings are repeated twelue times particularly according to the number of the twelue Princes The reasons may be first to teach vs to be content to heare the same things though they be oftentimes repeated as Phil. 3.1 The Apostle saith It is not grieuous to me to write the same things often and for you it is safe Wee are ready to forget the best things and therefore must haue them continually sounding in our eares as many strokes giuen with a hammer to make vs heare Secondly that wee should apply these examples vnto our selues and if wee passe ouer one of them without regard yet we should take holde of the next Thirdly to teach vs that no man shall haue that forgotten to the vtmost of his praise who is any way forward in doing good because he will honor those that honor him but they that despise him shall be lightly esteemed 1 Sam. 2.30 The doctrine Doctrine from this particular rehearsal and enumeration of the gifts of those Princes is this Euery good worke of gods children is knowne and shall be rewarded that all the good workes of Gods children done to the setting forth of his glory to the aduancement of his worship to the maintenance of true Religion or the good of his children shall be reckoned vp rewarded and come vp in account before him he taketh notice of them all and will neuer forget any one of them As their deeds are here registred in the booke of God so the doers of them are registred in the booke of life Matth 10.42 Our Sauiour teacheth that a cup of cold water shall not go vnrewarded that is giuen to drinke in the name of a disciple to one of these litle ones And afterward it is said Matth. 25.7 A certaine woman came vnto him hauing an alabaster boxe of ointmēt very precious and powred it on his head as he sate at table and because she had wrought a good worke vpon him verse 10. he sayth Verily I say vnto you wheresoeuer this Gospel shall be preached in the whole world there shall also this that this woman hath done be told for a memoriall of her verse 13. To this purpose speaketh the Angel that appeared to Cornelius Act. 10.4 Thy prayers and thy almes are come vp for a memoriall before God So then euery thing shall be remembred no one worke shall be forgotten Reason 1 For God is a righteous God giuing to euery one according to his workes Hee is the Iudge of the world Gen. 18. and cannot but iudge vprightly Hereupon the Apostle saith Heb. 6.10 God is not vnrighteous to forget your workes and labor of loue which ye haue shewed toward his Name in that yee haue minstred to the Saints and doe minister He that receiueth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall receiue a Prophets reward for he will reward very bountifully euery good worke If we be not barren in good workes he will not bee behind with vs to recompence vs. Secondly how can they but come into an account seeing he accounteth them as done to himselfe Matth. 25.40 When any thing is giuen to the Saints it is esteemed as done to the Sonne himselfe and when it is bestowed vpon one of the least it is regarded as bestowed vpon the greatest and highest The seruant receiueth it but the Master will reward it Vse 1 Touching the Vses we may first conclude the happy estate and condition of them that leaue this world and depart this life in the true feare of God because we heare their workes shall be remembred and therefore the doings of his seruants be rewarded with eternall glory being done in the loue of God and of his trueth none of them are forgotten but they shall follow them nay goe with them and beare them company This we reade in the Reuelations of Iohn chap. 14.13 I heard a voyce from heauen saying vnto me Write blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from henceforth yea saith the spirit that they rest from their labors and their works follow them to wit at their heels as the word importeth Death cannot cut them off though it be a cruell and mercilesse tyrant and hath as it were a sithe or sickle in his hand to cut downe such as come in his way yea though it cut off riches reuenewes honours pleasures dignities delights wife children houses lands and life it selfe according to the saying of the Apostle 1 Tim. 6.7 We brought nothing into this world and it is certaine we can carry nothing out with vs yet it cannot cut off good workes neither bereaue vs of the fruits of a liuely faith which are of such great force and efficacy that they are able to breake in sunder the chaines of death and the strength of the graue and cannot be holden in darknes and obliuion It were therefore a point of great wisedome and good policy so many as would willingly die the death of the righteous as Balaamites and all wicked men will seeme desirous to doe to prouide a goodly traine of good works which death cannot keepe backe they will presse so fast and knocke so hard at heauen
after Christs ascension that they continued daily with one accord in the Temple Acts 2 46. and breaking bread c and a little before it is said All that beleeued were together But we as if our brethren that stay to communicate were not of the Church or we did not belong to that fellowship do shuffle away and scatter our selues abroad as if this businesse did not belong vnto vs. If it be said Obiect It is a dangerous thing to receiue vnworthily we may make our selues guilty of the body of Christ and bring iudgement vpon our selues I answer Answer it is not enough for carelesse men and women to hold out this buckler as if it could defend thē against the stroke of Gods word which cannot serue our turne These are like to the sluggard in the Prouerbes that saith Prou. 22 13 and 26.13 19 24. There is a Lyon in the way I shall be slaine in the streetes or as it is before A slothfull man hideth his hand in his bosome and wil not so much as bring it to his mouth againe The sluggard neuer wanteth some defence for himselfe he thinketh himselfe wiser then seauen men that can render a reason Prou. 26 1 This is in his conceite a sure defence for his offence in abstaining Seeing it is so dāgerous to receiue vnworthily I will not receiue at all and so I shall escape the danger But there is a necessity laid vpon al that may and do come and if they will be saued they must come For the danger is no lesse to abstain wilfully then it is to receiue vnworthily These are like to those vnskilfull Marriners who while they are busie carefull to shun one rocke do run themselues vpon another there suffer shipwracke Obiect But they will farther say for themselues they heare the word and tarry so long as the Sermon lasteth and the word is the chiefest meanes I answer Answer it skilleth not which is more principall and which is lesse but it importeth vs to know what is Gods commandement As he hath said Heare ye the word of the Lord so he hath said of this Sacramēt Take ye and eate ye c. Will we giue eare to one cōmandement and not to another Would any man if he had some couenant to seale content himselfe with the writing and depart before he hath the seale to it Or when one is bidden to a dinner or a supper and hath tasted of one dish of meate will he rise vp and bee gone No he will be sure to sit downe with the first rise with the last Or if he should start vp and goe his waies will not the master of the feast thinke himselfe wronged and iniuried And wee must make no other account in this holy worke but that if we behaue our selues in this rude and disordered manner wee shall highly offend the master of the house and the author of the feast Wherefore as the Apostle denounceth a woe against himselfe 〈◊〉 9 16 if hee preach not the Gospel because a necessity is laid vpon him so he might denounce a like woe if he did not administer the Lords Supper so wee must know that the same woe hangeth ouer our heads if wee do not carefully and oftentimes receiue the Supper of the Lord because a necessity is laid vpon vs and therefore we must deale faithfully with God and our own soules in the discharge of this duty Secondly this serueth as a comfort to all Vse 2 those that come as they ought to wit reuerently and aduisedly and therfore it meeteth with sundry abuses which quench this comfort Such are iustly to be reprooued who depart the congregation in time of the administration of it as though it were no part of Gods worship or did nothing at all concerne themselues Again there are many that take a lawlesse liberty to themselues to receiue the Lords Supper as often sildom as they list as thogh it were a thing indifferēt that might be done or not be done at their owne discretion The common excuse that hindreth men is that they say they are not in charity But why doe they not make hast to reconcile themselues to their brethren why do they sit stil and neuer desire to be at vnity The Prophet telleth vs it is our duty not only to be at peace with others 〈◊〉 12 18. 〈◊〉 34 14. that if it be possible as much as lieth in vs we should liue peaceably with all men but also that we should seeke peace and ensue after it If it fly from vs we must pursue it and neuer giue ouer vntil we haue ouertaken it and laid hands vpon it But we are like to a man fallen into a deep pit that hath no desire or purpose to come out of it 〈◊〉 26 27. We should not suffer the Sun to go downe vpon our wrath least thereby we giue entrance vnto the diuell If we entertain the one wee can by no meanes exclude and shut out the other as the example of Caine may teach vs who was of that euill one and therefore first he hated and then slew his Brother 1. Iohn 3 12. Vse 3 Lastly seeing we are bound to come to the Sacraments let vs labour to feele the power vertue grace offered vnto vs by them Nothing in the world should be so often remembred of vs as the death of Christ This should be a christian mans treasury nothing should more reioyce our hearts Gal. 6 14. and therefore if we desire to feele the benefit of it and to bee transformed into a likenesse of it it should effectually mooue vs to be often present and often to vse these pledges remembrances of his death In this Sacrament we doe after a sort see him crucified vpon the crosse And to shew that we do truly remember his death let vs labour to expresse the power of it and answerably beare the like mind toward him A conformity vnto his death is to dye to sinne Rom. 6 1. They that returne to their owne vomit neuer came with a good conscience What bitternesse of the crosse did he patiently endure for vs and shall we with our sinnes as with nailes and speares pierce his hands nay his heart againe These make a mocke of the Lords Supper which representeth his death nay they set at nought his death and passion Others that day so soon as they haue bene partakers of this seale run vp and downe in rioting and sporting and Ale-house hanting and thereby make it euident what reckoning they make of his death Do these labour to die to sin and to be like him If wee do no better die with him then in this prophane manner let vs take heede of the second death for it is to be feared such shal neuer liue with him If we be not like to him in this life let vs not looke to be like vnto him in the life to come Verse 15. And on the day that the
our care and endeuour be to dwell with him first in his other house which is the lower house of which sort is euery particular assembly where God doth also dwell to which he giueth lawes and ordinances as an housholder vnto his house of this Paul speaketh 1 Tim. 3.15 Thou must know how to behaue thy selfe in the house of God which is the Church of the liuing God Let vs examine our loue to the one by our loue to the other our loue to the kingdome of heauen by our loue to the kingdome of grace If we care not for the former we shall neuer haue entrance into the latter God must know vs to be guests in his first house otherwise he wil neuer acknowledge vs as his friends in the second To the many thousands in Israel The words in the original are to the ten thousand thousands a certaine number for an vncertaine A notable description of the church of God Doctrinâ— Whence obserue that the people which belong to God are many thousand thousands The peopâ—â— that beloâ—â— to God aâ—â— many thoâ—sand thoâ—sands They are a great flocke of sheepe they are a plentifull haruest of corne they are a wonderfull hoste and army of men This God promised to Abraham Gen. 15.5 he brought him forth and said Looke now toward heauen and tell the starres if thou be able to number them for so shall thy seed be Rom. 4.18 So Psal 2.8 Psal 72.9 11. Aske of mee the heathen for thine inheritance and the vttermost parts of the earth for thy possession Thus Esay prophesieth of the amplitude of the church Chap. 54.2.3 Enlarge the place of thy tent c. In the New Testament Christ telleth vs that many shall come from the East and West and sit downe with Abraham and Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of heauen Matth. 8.11 so that his elect children are many in number For first of all the mercy of God is the Reason 1 more manifested thereby Hee might iustly haue reiected all because all had sinned in Adam but the more to manifest the greatnes of his goodnesse and the largenes of his compassions it pleased him to call and gather together a great people that they might take hold of his mercy and sing of his louing kindnes to his glory Rom 11.3 God hath concluded them all in vnbeleefe that he might haue mercy vpon all By nature all are alike all vnbeleeuers all disobedient all miserable the elect are no better then others by birth He speaketh heere of beleeuers among Iewes and Gentiles Secondly Christ Iesus will not lose the price of his death neither suffer it to be void and of none effect He died for many and therefore many belong vnto him as sheep of his pasture and as members of his body The Apostle teacheth that by the obedience of one not a few but many shall be made righteous euen as by one mans disobedience many were made sinners Rom. chap 5.19 And the Euangelist Saint Matthew declareth Christ in the deliuering of the Cuppe at his last Supper said This is my blood of the New Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes 〈◊〉 26.28 〈◊〉 2.10 whereby he brought many sonnes to glory Thirdly none is able to count the number of them which are as the starres that are innumerable and as the sand on the sea shore This made Balaam pronounce afterward in this booke chap. 23.10 Who can count the dust of Iacob and the number of the fourth part of Israel And Iohn speaking of the number of them that were sealed saith he saw a great multitude which no man could number of all nations and kinreds and people and tongues clothed in white robes and palmes in their hands Reuel 7.9 They must needs be many thousand thousands seeing the number of them is without number Vse 1 The vses follow See heere the key to open and vnlocke sundry places of holy Scripture speaking of an vniuersality appointed vnto life and eternall glory as where it is said God would haue all men saued 1 Tim. 2.4 all men to come to repentance 2 Pet. 3.9 that Christ dyed for all 2 Cor. 5.14 2 Pet. 2.1 These speeches must be vnderstood of an vniuersality and generality of the elect onely for they alone are elected they alone are iustified they alone are redeemed they alone shall be glorified They must not be vnderstood though they speake of all and extended to euery particular of Adams seed nor be taken of euery particular person but must be limited and restrained to beleeuers of all sorts and conditions as Rom. 10.12 God is rich to all that call vpon him and Gal. 3.22 the Scripture hath concluded all vnder sinne that the promise of faith in Iesus Christ might be giuen what to all no but to all that beleeue Ioh. 11.52 There is therefore an vniuersality and a world of beleeuers as wel as of vnbeleeuers and they are expressed vnder the word All because they are many in number and consist of thousand thousands which cannot be accounted and therefore Iohn saith Christ is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but for the sinnes of the whole world 1. Ioh. 2.2 that is for the sins of all the elect and beleeuers dispersed thoroughout the world To conclude Christ may be said to saue all as he is said to heale all sickenesses and diseases among the people Matth. 4.23 and 9.35 that is some of all sortes and kinds and as the Pharisees are said to tithe all herbes Luk. 11.42 that is all sorts Vse 2 Secondly we may gather from hence that most glorious shal the name of Christ be when all meeâ— together in one to magnifie his grace and mercy toward them as appeareth Reu. 7.10 11 12. The Angels and the Elders ascribe blessing and glory and power and thankesgiuing vnto God When we shall all sing Hallelu-iah in the heauens what a sweet and pleasant melody will this make O how should we labour to be of this company that we may beare our part euery one in this triumphant song Hence it is that the Iohn saith Reue 19.1.3 I heard a great voice of much people in heauen saying Alleluia saluation and honour and power vnto the Lord our God and againe they said Alleluia Blessed are they that accompany the Saints to sing with them with heart and voyce Alleluia If we be not of this communion of Saints we cannot tune the right accent we cannot be in the number of these sweet singers our musicke iarreth and hath a discord in the eyes of God he will soone find it out Heere the godly seeme to bee thinly sowen as wheat couered with chaffe and so the song to consist of a few voyces onely The corne which seemeth little while it lyeth in the heap and maketh no shew when once the fanne hath scattered away the chaffe it appeareth to be much in quantity so when the Lord Iesus at his second
to feede all his creatures though they be neuer so many yea though we see no meanes which way hee can do it for hee is not tied vnto them but worketh freely sometimes with them and sometimes without them Fourthly we learn that all gifts proceed from one and the same Spirit 1 Cor. 12 4. Iohn 14 16. Fiftly we see in the lusting of these men that God heareth the prayers of wicked men and oftentimes granteth them howbeit not in mercie but in wrath and iudgement 1 Sam. 8 5. maketh their owne prayers and desires to be their punishment and to turne to their destruction thereby to teach vs to be careful what to ask euen such things as are agreeable to his will not such things as wee may spend vpon our owne lusts But the point which I do purpose most to insist vpon is the threatning of God that the flesh should doe them no good but come out at their nostrils which iudgement hee also accomplished verse 33. For while the flesh was yet in their teeth before it was chewed the wrath of the Lord was kindled against them and he smote them with a very great plague The doctrine from hence is this Doctrine God somtimes denieth a blessing to his creatures that the Lord doth punish the sonnes of men when as in abundance of meate and drink they haue no benefit or comfort by them Hee punisheth as well in the middest of store and plenty as hee doth with want and scarsity This he doth many wayes sometimes he withdraweth strength from the creatures that they cannot nourish Hag. 1 9 6. Sometimes he taketh away mens appetites and giueth no strength to digest them or to swallow them as in this place though they had meate in their mouthes yet he sent leannesse into their soules and brought his wrath vpon the vnworthy receiuers thereof Psa 78 30 31. So Esa 3 1. 9 20. Deut. 28 â—7 Mic. 6 14. Esay 28 7 8. It is as great a iudgement and punishment Reason 1 of God to take away the blessing from his creatures as to depriue vs of the Creatures themselues To bee without meate without drinke without raiment without necessaries for this life is a sore plague and one of the greatest iudgements that God inflicteth in this life Now certainly it must needes bee as great a iudgement not to haue benefite and comfort by them when we haue them It is all one not to haue them and not to be norished by them Had not these Israelites bin as good be without these Quailes as to haue them not bee able to swallow them Night is as comfortable to a blind man as the day it is all one to him and why because the sight of the eyes is taken from him Silence is as profitable to the deaf man as the vttering of a voice let the speech bee neuer so excellent because he cannot hear So we may say that the stones are as good for the nourishment of men as bread or flesh when God with-draweth his blessing from them It is as great a iudgment to want the stand of bread as bread it selfe Secondly it is a great punishment because Reason 2 to eate and not to be nourished doth not only decay life and bring an end of our daies but we sustaine a more miserable death then if we dyed by fire or water or sword or pestilence This is a languishing and consuming of vs by little and little and a pining of the flesh away as it were by peece-meale Acknowledge that it is a great punishment Vse 1 and iudgement vpon vnlawfull desires lustes and pleasures they haue for the most part lothing following and accompanying the same yea many times the after-loathing is far greater then the delight taken before Vnlawfull pleasure lasteth not long and the companion following it at the heeles is pain Prou. 14 12 13. and 20 17. and 5 3 4. and 23 31 32. 2. Sam 13 14 15. The forbidden fruite was delightfull to the eye and pleasant to the taste but it did sting in the end as a Serpent and did bite as a Cockatrice The reioycing of the wicked is short Iob 20 4 5. Like the noise of thornes vnder a pot Eccl 7 8. The pleasures of sinne are but for a short season Heb. 11.25 Ier. 2 19. Prou. 7.23 The guilt of sinne remaineth behind after the committing of it and bindeth him to iudgement that doth commit it Secondly whensoeuer this state befalleth Vse 2 vs know we that it is Gods hand We do not for the most part lift vp our eies to God when it commeth but rather impute it to our owne weakenesse and infirmity without ascending any higher Many haue great aboundance of blessings from God yet they are not satisfied they neuer thinke they haue enough This is a great iudgement of God this is the curse of God vpon the couetous man Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth that howsoeuer wee haue plenty and abundance yet take heede we do not flatter our selues for we may meet with a curse not inferior to the curse of those that are in pouerty and extreame necessitie which falleth out when the Lord denyeth strength to the creature or to vs to receyue the same We haue a common prouerb among vs that misseth not much of the trueth Men say the poore may eate when he hath meate and the rich when he hath a stomack Whereby we meane that an appetite is as necessarie as our meate Hence it is that the rich which haue plenty and know not what pouertie meaneth are as much indebted vnto God bound to be thankfull vnto him for their dayly bread when hee giueth them strength to receiue it and addeth a further blessing vnto it when it is receiued as the poore man as the poorest man of all is For though they haue abundance â—ea 4 10. yet God can curse it if he blow on it he can turne away the blessing and quickly bring it to passe that they shall haue no comfort by it and therefore Christ saith Lu. 12 15. A mans life consisteth not in the abundaÌ„ce of the things which he possesseth This serueth to ad monish rich men to consider what neede they haue of the blessing of God vpon the store prouision which they haue For as it is the curse of God vpon couetous rich men that they cannot bee satisfied with riches so is it vpon those which haue meate and drinke and cannot be satisfied nor haue enough nor bee fed and nourished by them Vse 4 Lastly it is a duty required of vs if we desire to enioy the blessings of God as blessings to labor to vse the creatures of God in a godly and religious manner We must partake of them not onely soberly and moderately to strengthen nature and not to oppresse it but there is more required in the vse of Gods blessings We must carry our selues religiously euen in eating and drinking 〈◊〉 eating â—â—â—nking â—â—ould be
and tempest while they are secure and thinke nothing of their end while they eate drinke and are drunken and giuen to vnlawfull pleasures the iudgement of God shall be as a swift messenger or a sodaine winde that shall blow them away as chaffe For though God in patience beare with them and put off his iudgements for a season yet when they do come they shall come swiftly and sodainely Indeed it often maketh the best of Gods children to stumble to see the prosperitie of the wicked and greeue much to see men lying in their sinnes as swine in the mire or dogges in their vomit to grow great and continue long without any crosse or affliction but let them waite but awhile and sodainly they shall see the iudgements of God to ouertake them in their greatest ruffe and riot into which they breake Let no man therefore enuy them their honour and glory their riches and prosperity for they all shall bee turned into curses and iudgements Who would repine at it to see a theefe carried along thorough faire fields and greene meddowes in a rich coach to the gallowes or place of execution There is cause rather to bee greeued at it and to pittie him then to enuy him so likewise why should we enuy at the prosperity of the wicked considering it is the highway that leadeth to death and the verie occasion of their ruine they staÌ„d in danger euery houre to be ouertaken with the iudgements of God which come sodainely that they shall haue no time to make their peace or to reconcilde themselues by true Repentance Psal 37.35 36. We haue cause therfore to mourne for them and not to murmure at them Thirdly from hence ariseth comfort to the faithfull What though on the one side the Vse 3 wicked prosper encrease in riches though their eies stand out for fatnesse and cruelty compasseth them as a garment and they haue more then heart can wish And what though on the other side the godly are afflicted and in trouble though they be in want and oppressed though they be in misery and suffer many wrongs Psal 73.13 yet we must not be discouraged nor say We haue clensed our hearts in vaine and in vaine wee haue washed our hands in innocency forasmuch as they are brought into desolation as in a moment they are vtterly consumed with terrors as a dreame when one awaketh Verse 19 20. Let vs therefore bee of good comfort and not shrinke away they are like the grasse or flower of the field which groweth and flourisheth to day and to morrow withereth and is cast into the Ouen or rathey they are much more brittle and subiect to a speedier change Let vs commit our wayes vnto the Lord and trust in him let vs giue all diligence to walke in his waies which are sanctified and holy waies that we may not be reputed among the wicked and so partake with them in the sodainnesse of their downfall Let vs waite patiently vpon him for yet a very litle while and the wicked shall not appeare thou shalt looke after his place and yet shalt not finde him sodaine destruction shall seize vpon him as a sergeant and he shall be caried away as with a strong whirlewinde in a tempestuous and stormy day Vse 4 Fourthly it is our duty to watch and attend with all care for the time of iudgement The day of the Lord or the time of iudgment is twofold generall and particular Generall when Christ shall breake the heauens and come to iudge the quicke and the dead in the end of the world when the pillars of the earth and the whole frame of heauen shal be dissolued Particular at the day of our death when euery particular soule must appear before the barre and giue an account what iâ— hath done Great will be our misery if God come find vs carelesse and secure If a man knew at what houre the theefe would come doubtlesse hee would watch and not suffer his house to bee broken through Marke 13 35 36. And this is the cause wherefore it pleased God to conceale from vs as well the day of iudgement as the day of our death hee would not haue vs know either the one or the other to wit wheÌ„ he will come or when we shall dye to the end we should alwayes watch and pray and be in readinesse hauing our loines girt and oyle in our lampes Nothing is more certain then that he will come Enoch the seuenth from Adam prophesied of it before the flood that the Lord commeth with thousands of his Saints Iude verse 14. howbeit nothing is more vncertaine then when he will come for the Angels in heauen and the Sonne himselfe as hee is man know it not but the Father onely Mat. 24 36. Mar. 13 32. So nothing is more certain then our death and dissolution and nothing more vncertaine then the time thereof that we should learn to looke for him euery day nay euery houre nay euery minute It is well obserued by Austine that the Lord would haue vs to know the time of his first comming Aug Epist ad Hesych because the knowledge thereof is profitable and necessary and therefore doth the Lord reprooue the Iewes that they could iudge the face of the sky but they knew not the day of their visitation because he that is ignorant of the first comming can neuer prepare himselfe for his second coÌ„ming Zâ—â—ch de fâ—â— seculi But the day and time of his second coÌ„ming is hidden from vs because it is not expedient for vs to know the same lest we shold say with the euill seruant My master doth defer his comming and so fall to beate our fellow-seruants Luke 12 45. We must be wise-hearted and looke for him euery day and not foolishly promise to our selues a long time of his tarrying lest we deceiue our selues and begin to eate and drinke and to be drunken whereas the Lord of that seruant shall come in a day that he looketh not for him Mat. 24.50 5â— and in an houre that he is not aware of and shal cut him asunder and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites there shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth And if wee may not say our master doth delay his comming as euil seruants then we may not say 2 Peter 3 4. where is the promise of his comming as prophane scoffers and mockers do that walke after their owne lusts But bee it that the generall comming of Christ were farre off yet his particular comming to euery one of vs cannot be farre off but is nere at hand we know not whose turne shal be the next woe vnto vs if we be taken vnprouided So then we see that God hath concealed his comming both generall and particular not to our hurt but for our good Lastly this serueth to admonish all men Vse 5 that seeing the iudgements of God shal come sodainely and that sodaine death and sodaine
destruction are fearfull to all men to take heed that we abuse not the patience of God by liuing in knowne sin and flattering our selues in it lest we be swept away sodainly Manie men are oftentimes praying and desiring God to keepe them from sodain death they would by no meanes dye sodainly yet these men by abusing the patience of God and continuing in sinne do take the direct way and course to bring sodaine death and destruction vppon themselues It is a manifest token of a plaine and ranke hypocrite to craue to be kept from sodaine death and in the meane season to doe nothing but practise and commit sinne with greedinesse Certainly he that thus prayeth doth it for no other end but because he is desirous to liue longer to commit euill He is afraide to come to an account and yet he wold liue longer to make his account greater and more fearefull Would we not therefore be sodainly destroyed Wee must labour to see the plague and flie But whither not from God for he is farre swifter then possibly wee can bee who rideth vpon the winges of the winde and can quickly ouertake vs we must flye to God and seeke to him for pardon betimes and labour earnestly for a reconciliation with him The birds of the aire escape the snares of the fowler by flying but whither and how is it and what do they not by flying downe on the earth for so they are taken but by flying vpward the higher so much the safer So should we flie not downe from God but flie on high flie vp to God and seeke vnto him for him we haue offended and of him we must craue and shall obtaine forgiuenesse Let vs preuent his iudgements by our repentance otherwise we shall perish sodainly And when once we haue obtained his fauour and made peace with him though sodaine death come vpon vs as it did vpon righteous Abel well-meaning Vzzah religious and godlye Iosiah yet happy and blessed shall we be It is wisedome not to put off the day of iudgement neither our particular day of iudgement Amos 6 3. It is the occasion of many euils when a man neuer thinketh vpon the day of his dissolution and dreameth that the day of comming to his answer is not neare Many impenitent persons put off the day of their repentance in hope to haue time enough heereafter whereas repentance is not in our owne power and that which is late is sildome true and his iudgements are sodain yea so sodain that sundry which promised vnto their soules many yeres leisure and liberty to repent haue not had so much warning as to say Lord haue mercy vpon me Wee haue had many examples of this daily and therefore let vs be euermore ready and prepared before hand CHAP. XII MOses in this chapter goeth forward to set downe another murmuring 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 murâ— against 〈◊〉 which did nerer touch him then the former Such as are mentioned in the Chapters before infected in a manner the whole people this is more particular and is directed directly against himselfe raysed by his owne sister and brother both elder then himselfe Wherein consider two things First their sinne secondly the processe of God against them for their sinne Touching the first obserue that though both of them sinned yet Miriam his sister hath the chiefe hand in the sinne who drew Aaron by perswasion into a practise and participation of it as the people had done before when they mooued him to make the golden Calfe Exod. 32 1 2. they were the authors of that idolatry Aaron was drawne to consent vnto it Miriam 〈◊〉 chief â—er That shee was the first in this trespasse may appeare first because the verbe in the originall is of the Feminine gender and ioyned in construction with Miriam which serueth also to strengthen the reason Secondly she is named in the first place not preferred for honors sake for there is no honour in committing of euil but because she had the principall hand in it Thirdly because the punishment fell onely vpon her and not vpon Aaron who was euen constrained by her importunity as it were against his will to ioyne with her â—â—casions 〈◊〉 marâ—e The occasions which both of them take to exalt and magnifie themselues and to call the authority of Moses in question are double his marriage and his calling The marriage of Moses was with the woman that was a Cushite which seemeth to be no other then Zipporah the Midianite For first we reade not of her death who was brought to him by her Father immediately before the giuing of the Law Exod. â—8 5. Again it is not to be thoght that hee would marry two wiues especially being now 80. yeeres olde vnfit for any new marriage and it being contrary to the first institution Thirdly we reade of no other sons that he had but Gershom and Eliezer Exod. 2 2 22 and 4 20. 18 3. 1 Chron. 23 14 15. both which he had by Zipporah the daughter of Iethro Who this woman was that Moses maried so that woman is like to be no other then this Zipporah whom he maried when he fled out of Egypt and soiourned in Midian For the Midianites are called Cushites not that they came of Cush the eldest son of Ham Gen. 10 6. but because they possessed part of the land of Cush And it may wel be that some strife and contention arose first of all between Zipporah and Miriam a common thing vnto that sexe as fell out betweene Sarah Agar betweene Rahel and Leah and between Hannah and Peninnah and haply it might bee for place and precedency Miriam bearing her selfe bold that she was a Prophetesse and of the seede of Abraham but Zipporah a forreiner and a stranger from Israel And on the other Zipporah alledging and pretending for her selfe that shee was the wife of Moses the cheefe Gouernor of the people and therefore as the cheefe roome was due to him before other men so to her before other women The other occasion was the office and calling of Moses they enuied his dignity and authority For Genesis 13 8. as in of Abrahams house the strife arose among the herdmen of his cattel and of Lots the flame whereof burned so fast that it caught holde vpon the masters themselues and had quite consumed them had it not bene wisely timely preuented so this quarrel as a spark of fire arising among the women for the vppermost roome and cheefest seate couered for a season vnder the ashes at length brake out into a flame and caught hold of Moses against whom Miriam and Aaron stroue As if they fhould say Thou art not so great a Prophet as thou wouldest be accounted haue not the seuenty Elders the Spirit of God and the gift of prophesie as well as thou and haue not we that gift also This is amplified by a double effect one in God he heard it the other in Moses he held his
is slow Reason 1 to anger and of great kindnesse more ready to shew mercy then to send iudgement Psal 103 8 9. Secondly he doth not afflict willingly nor greeue the children of men Lam. 3 33. Thirdly he dealeth with vs as a father dealeth with his children spareth them as a father doth his sonne that serueth him Mal. 3 v. 17. Psal 103.13 Esay 49.15 Fourthly he spareth oftentimes the wicked and vngodly and powreth not all his wrath vpon them and so prone is he to shew mercy that an outward humiliation hath obtained a mitigation and prorogation of the punishment For when Ahab hearing the threatning of God denounced to come vpon him as a fearefull thunderbolt and against all his house so that such as dyed in the city should be eaten of dogs and such as dyed in the field should bee eaten of the fowles of the ayre hee rent his clothes and put on sackecloth vpon his flesh he fasted and lay in sackcloth the word of the Lord came vnto the Prophet saying Seest thou how Ahab humbleth himselfe before me See the accomplishment hereof 2 King 9.25 because he humbleth himselfe before me I will not bring the euill in his dayes but in his sonnes dayes will I bring this euill vpon his house 1 King 21.27 29. This was but a temporary repentance as appeareth in the chapter following verse 8. yet it was not altogether fruitlesse but obtained a blessing answerable to the repentance the repentance was for a time the deferring of punishment was for a time also If God grant thus much to the penitency of an hypocrite we may be well assured that he will be gracious to such as bring forth true repentance and the fruits thereof Fiftly we are the workemanship of God created by him who willingly destroyeth not the worke of his owne hand therefore hee is not pleased with the striking of them Iob. 10.8 c. Esay 38. Lastly he seeth what is in our hearts he knoweth that we are but dust euen as a wind that passeth away Psal 78.39 Therefore he is full of compassion he turneth his anger away and doth not stirre vp all his wrath Vse 1 Learne from hence that God is compassionate he is soone intreated vpon our serious repentance He taketh no pleasure in our destruction hee desireth not to crush vs vnder his feet he is full of mercy and goodnesse This is the nature of God these are his titles And howsoeuer he may seeme to our corrupt affections to be seuere and rigorous as the euill and vnfaithfull seruant speaketh in the Gospel Matth. 25.24 I knew thee to be an hard man reaping where thou hast not sowen and gathering where thou hast not strewed yet euen in his corrections and our afflictions his great mercy and moderation appeareth 1 Cor. 10.13 This is a singular comfort to all that are in distresse whether it be of body or minde to consider how God is affected toward vs. Vse 2 Secondly we see that happy is the state of the Church no euill shall ouertake those that are truely the Lords farther then tendeth to their good Gen. 19.16 their afflictions shall fall out to the best We deserue to bee made like to Sodome and Gomorrha Wee know the affliction of Iob and the ende that GOD made for hee is very pittifull and of tender mercy Iam. 5.11 Now he is euermore the same with him is no change or shadow of turning as he was good to him so also hee is and will be good to vs. Thirdly is God thus fauourable then be assured that the soule which returneth shall Vse liue Ezek. 18.25 and 33.11 As I liue saith the Lord I haue no pleasure in the death of the wicked but that the wicked turne from his way and liue turne ye turne ye from your euill wayes for why will ye dye O house of Israel It is with God as it was with the woman that had found her groat as with the shepheard that had found his strayed sheepe as with the father that embraced his leude and licentious sonne Such as beginne to see their sinne must not thinke it to bee too late to returne When God calleth and cryeth out so often so earnestly so louingly turne ye turne ye froÌ„ your euill wayes shall we answere as infidels or as men in despaire the time is past it is too late when God saith Why will ye die shall we reply against God nay indeed against our owne selues It is too late to liue Let vs bewayle the abuse of Gods mercy patience and long suffering but withall we must know that the Lord delighteth not in the death of a sinner but would that the should liue The people iourneyed not till Miriam was brought in againe See here the greeuousnesse of sinne it was committed by one or two but the contagion of it passeth farther it was the worse for them that were neere vnto it for the people were stayed and could not goe forward Sinne therefore hurteth not onely those that commit it but such also as come neere it and troubleth those that are within the reach or sent of it Againe as God is iust in causing her to be shut out of the hoste so he is merciful in suffring her to be brought in And here is an instruction to the Church of God that they be not too rigorous in execution of the discipline and dispensation of the keyes We must be as ready to receiue the penitent as zealous in casting out the impenitent We haue spoken already of putting out of the Church open offenders and of the mitigation of the censure at the commandement of God now before we end the chapter obserue the quality and condition of the person against whom God proceedeth Miriam was a great Prophetesse the sister of Moses and Aaron and great suit and supplication was made to God for her that she might be healed of her leprosie and receiued againe into the assembly yet she continueth a leper and as an excommunicate person We learne hereby this truth That no man Doctriâ—â— None caâ— free from iudgemeâ—â— hauing â—â—â—ned though neuer so excellent of what place soeuer he bee can be free from Gods iudgements when he hath sinned against him What was it that droue Adam out of the garden and as it were banished him into the rest of the earth Gen. 3.24 was it any thing but disobedience 2 Sam. 6.7 Who hath sinned against the most High and hath not reaped the fruit of his owne wayes Let the Angels speake that first sinned and were first punished who because they kept not their first estate but left their owne habitation he hath reserued in euerlasting chaines vnder darkenesse vnto iudgement of the great day Iude vers 6. Was it any better with the old world among whom were men of al sorts high and low rich and poore old and yong they sinned together and as it were made a conspiracy with one accord against God in the end they
though one be surbordinate to the other yet both of them as good friends ioyne hand in hand and neyther of them ouerthroweth the other The Sunne doth not in vaine rise and set euery day thogh God as the first cause created the light The fields are not in vaine ploughed and sowed by men and watered with the early and latter raine from heauen although GOD bringeth foorth corne out of the earth and giueth bread to strengthen mans heart Psalm 104 verses 14 15. Our bodies are not in vaine refreshed with food albeit God be the life and the length of our daies Acts 17 28. And thouching our soules it is not in vaine to beleeue in Christ to repent from dead works to heare the preaching of the Gospel and to yeeld obedience thereunto although our saluation and eternal life be the free gift of God Rom. 6 23. Secondly whosoeuer is predestinated to the ende Zâ—nch de â—tribut 〈…〉 cap. 2. they are also predestinated to the meanes without which the end cannot possibly be attained Such as are appointed to eternall life are also appointed to the meanes by which life euerlasting may bee got and obtained For almighty GOD hath from euerlasting decreed both the ends and the meanes not the end without the meanes nor the means without the end but both of them and none must make any diuorce betweene these God himselfe hath prescribed vnto vs the meanes to bring vs to the ends all that shall be saued wil carefully vse them No man well aduised will reason thus If it be determined by Gods prouidence that I shall recouer my health there is no need that I vse either food or physicke and if it be otherwise determined I shall vse in vaine the helpe either of the one or of the other forasmuch as Hezekiah receiued such promise of deliuery and recouery yet he must take a lumpe of figges and lay it for a plaister vpon the boyle that he may recouer Esay 38 21. No man in his right mind will argue thus If God haue ordained that I shall come to my iournies end I need not goe ouer the bridge I may leape into the water I am sure I shall be safe and not be drowned Or if it be determined that theeues shall not rob me nor haue any power ouer me I may thrust my selfe into all companies I may trauaile into dangerous places at all houres of the night and though I stand there of purpose they shall not be able to lay hands vpon me nor to spoile me of my goods If this kinde of reasoning be extreme folly how is it that we see not the vanity of the other Lastly as God appointeth good meanes to Vse 5 bring vs to the end of our faith so it is required of vs to beware of euill meanes and euill waies which leade to hell and tend to destruction There are many in the world that perswade themselues they may follow their euill waies with greedinesse and delight and yet that they shall escape death and damnation well enough that albeit they sowe to the flesh yet they shall not reape corruption Thus hee tempted and seduced Eue in the garden that she might eate freely of the forbidden fruite and yet she should neuer die the death but be as God knowing good and euill Gen. 3 4 5 But we must know that God hath linked together as with a brazen chaine that cannot be broken the pleasures of sinne and the punishments of sinne Rom. 6 23 and 8 2. The Apostle ioyneth sinne and death together coupleth them together as the cause the effect for the wages of sinne is death Thus we see the diuels cunning to beguile teaching that we need not to do good things and yet wee shall come well enough soone enough easie enough to heauen and that we may follow euill things and yet we shall escape hell and destruction See more of this afterward chapter 20. 17. And Moses sent them to spie out the Land of Canaan and saide vnto them Goe you vp this way Southward and goe vp into the Mountaine 18. And see the Land what it is and the people that dwelleth therein whether they be strong or weake few or many 19. And what the Land is that they dwell in c. Albeit the Lord had promised to Abraham and his posterity to giue them the land of Canaan for a possession yet hee will haue them beare themselues wisely and warily prudently and circumspectly in the search and viewing of it to enquire into the people their Cities their Land their multitude their strength and so to get a perfect knowledge of them and for this cause doeth Moses so carefully instruct them The doctrine Doctrine The faithfull must deale wisely in all their enterprises Wisedome is a gift required of the faithfull in all their enterprizes to doe nothing headily rashly rawly and ignorantly We must deale not onely lawfully iustly honestly and godlily but wisely prudently politikely Rebecca hearing of the purpose and intent of Esau waiting opportunity to kill his brother and being desirous to preserue them both but especially Iacob conueyed him away Gen. 27 verse 43. The like appeareth in Abigael 1 Sam. 25 18. she preuented Dauid and the mischiefe hanging ouer her owne head and is therefore commended by Dauid himselfe So 2 Sam. 20 16 17 18. And 2 King 4 verse 23. we haue a notable example in the Shunamite she wisely dissembleth the cause of her iourney lest she should greeue the heart of her husband onely she desireth leaue and liberty of him to goe â—o the Prophet So Acts 23 verses 6 7. Paul knowing the great iarre and diuision in iudgement among those of the assembly which consisted of two sorts or sects partly Saduces which denied the resurrection and partly Pharisees which acknowledged it he taketh aduantage of the present opportunity to seuer them and to deliuer himselfe Prouerbs chap. 13 verse 16. Rom. chapter 16 verse 19. For first wisedome is more worth much Reason 1 better then all weapons of warre Prou. 21 verse 22. A prudent man is to be preferred before the valiant and indeed he can do more Hee can by counsell take a City wherein the valiant are and by his stratagems throw downe the bulwarkes and Castles thereof Eccl. chapter 7 verse 12 and cha ver 9 13 14 15 16. Secondly if Gods seruants should not Reason 2 deale wisely they should lie open to euery enemy to be hurt and destroyed to be ouertaken and circumuented in an excessiue hand The times wherein we liue are dangerous the persons with whom we deale are pernicious the sleights of Satan that dealeth against vs are mischieuous his instruments are growne cunning and crafty Prou. 1 verses 11 12. If then wee should not deale as well wisely as lawfully wee should not bee able to withstand them If we should not order our affaires discreetely and with good aduise forecasting the issues and preuenting their attempts we should
is euermore the companion of hypocrisie Fiftly to be confident in good causes and couragious especially in time of perill Prou. 10 9. 28 1. Whereas the hypocrite hauing a corrupt conscience is ouertaken with feare and trembling Esay 33 14. Prou. 28 1. Lastly to be constant and to perseuere to the end in good things to bee resolute neuer to giue ouer a continued course of piety vntil we giue ouer this course of life such bring foorth fruite with patience Luke 8 15. and shall neuer be remoued Psal 15 5. Whereas the double-minded man is vnstable in all his wayes Iames 1 8. his godlinesse and religion is as the morning dew Hosea 6 4. By these signes we may sift and examine our selues whether this grace of sincerity be in vs or not And as the gift is excellent so there are sundry motiues to stirre vs vp vnto it Sundry motiâ—es to 〈◊〉 vs to sincâ— For God is good and gracious vnto such as are pure in heart Psal 73 1. and 125 4 5. hee is the Sun and shield to them Psal 84 11. This is the life and substance of all other graces without it the best things are but counterfet and no better then sinnes against God Our faith must be vnfained and loue without dissimulation and our conuersion must be a renting of the heart Consider also that God is present euery where and knoweth all things Psal 139 7. Prou. 15 verse 3. Moreouer wee must meditate oftentimes vpon the iudgements of God which hee bringeth vpon the world but especially of the last iudgement in the end of the world and of our particular iudgment at the houre of death Ro. 2 16. Eccl. 12 14. The heart is the store-house keeper of the graces of God Pro. 4 23. Mat. 13 18 19. Lu. 6 45. Math. 23 26. therefore we ought carefully to looke vnto it CHAP. XIIII 1 And all the Congregation lifted vp their voice and cryed and the people wept that night 2 And all the Congregation of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron and the whole Congregation saide vnto them Would God that we had died in the Land of Egipt or would God we had died in this wildernesse 3 And wherefore hath the Lord brought vs into this land to fall by the sword that our wiues and our children should be a prey Were it not better for vs to returne into Egypt WE haue seen in the former chapter the occasioÌ„ of this fourth murmuring arising from the report of the spies whereby the seed was sowne which in this Chapter groweth vp to an open obstinate mutiny The fruit was answerable to the seed the successe to the report And who can stay the streame driuen by so violent a winde and tempest When the arrow is once shot out of the bow it is too late to wish it may do no hurt where it falleth because where it hitteth it hurteth But to come to the present matter in hand the people giuing eare to these false reports dream of danger where no danger is like the sluggard that saith There is a Lyon without I shall bee slaine in the streets Prou. 22 13. To minds that are fearfull and perplexed all fansies and coniectures seeme things of truth Consider in this chapt two points first the generall murmuring of all that is of the greatest part of the people secondly the proceeing of God against theÌ„ for their murmuring Their murmuring is accompanied with impatience disobedience vnthankfulnesse blasphemy infidelity and tempting of God Psal 106 24 25 c. and it is set downe generally and particularly Generally they murmured against Moses and Aaron amplified by the effect 〈◊〉 cause 〈◊〉 the Israâ— wept all 〈◊〉 they wept all the night The cause why they wept is the feare of death and the sense of their sinne they supposed that they were led as sheep to the slaughter and brought into the wildernesse as to a place of destruction had forgotten the promise made 400. yeares before to their fathers Wee see heere how quickly and easily they obey euil persons that seduced them they listen with both their ears vnto them â—â—â—trine 〈◊〉 are natuâ— ready to 〈…〉 â—ken to â—cers and â—ers and forget what they had often heard and seen Caleb and Ioshua warned them but all was in vaine The doctrine This is the corruption of our nature we are prone to bee peruerted and ready to hearken to seducers to follow euill liuers and euill teachers while in the meane season wee are hardly drawne to hearken and attend vnto those that tell vs the truth without flattery or forgery Exod. 4 1. The prophet of God sent to prophesy against the Altar at Bethel is easily seduced and forsaketh the word of God 1 Kings 13 21. Our Sauiour complaineth of the peeuishnesse of the Iewes 〈◊〉 11 27. Wee haue piped vnto you and ye haue not danced we haue mourned vnto you and ye haue not lamented c. And Iohn 5 43. I am come in my Fathers name and ye receiued me not if another shall come in his owne name him yee will receiue 2 Tim. 4 34. Gal. 3 1 2. and 5 7. Titus 1 11. Mat. 24 5. First because in the minde and vnderstanding Reason 1 howsoeuer there remaine certaine generall notions concerning good and euil as that there is a God that he is iust and a rewarder of them that do well that wee must honour our parents and not hurt our neighbors yet euen these are corrupt and serue only to take away excuse Ro. 1 19 20. and besides wee haue all receiued from Adam ignorance or want of knowledge of the things of God 1 Cor. 2 14. Ro. 8 7. Likewise disability to vnderstand spirituall things though they be plainly taught vnto vs Lu. 24 41. 2 Cor. 3 5. vanity of the mind thinking truth to be falshood and falsehood to be truth Eph. 4 17. 1 Cor. 1 21. Prou. 14 12. So then the originall or seede of all errors and heresies is in our nature Secondly satan is mighty and subtle he can Reason 2 transforme himselfe into an Angel of light he employeth many instruments in his worke to seduce vs as he did Eue which also worke mightily with strong delusions 2 Cor. 11 3. False Apostles are deceitful workers transforming themselues into the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11 23 24 25. they come in sheeps clothing though inwardly they bee rauening Reason 3 wolues Mat. 7 15. 2 Pet. 2 1 2. Thirdly it is Gods deepe yet most iust iudgement vpon all that obey not the gospel to send them strong delusions that they should beleeue lies This is a punishment sent vpon the vnthankfulnesse of men when they haue the light and yet shut their eies heare the sound of the Gospel and yet stop their eares and vnderstand the truth yet harden their hearts against the truth Mat. 13 14 15. 2 Thess 2 11 12. This serueth to reprooue and conuince the Vse 1
this is the end that God aimeth at Reason 3 in all his threatnings not the destruction of them that are threatned but their amendment Ezek. 18 23. Haue I any pleasure at all that the wicked should die saith the Lord God and not that he should returne from his waies and liue and ch 33 11. Why will ye die O house of Israel The vses First consider that in the greatest Vse 1 and most fearefâ—ll threatnings of Gods heauy iudgements theâ—e is comfort remaining and hope of grace and mercy to be found there is life in death and health in sicknesse if we can change and amend Thus do the Princes of Iudah profite by the threatnings of the Prophet when he had threatned desolation of the Lords house and the destruction of the whole Land for which the Priests and people would haue put him to death they pleaded the practise example of good Hezekiah for the comfort of themselues and the people of his time and thereby stirred vp themselues to feare the Lord and to turne from their euill waies Ier. 26.18 The place is worthy to be considered where the Princes shew that Ieremy did no more theÌ„ Micah had done before him yet Hezekiah and all Iudah did not put him to death but feared the Lord and besought him of mercy and the Lord repented him of the euill which he had pronounced against them But it may be obiected Obiectioâ— If God threaten one thing and doth another it may seeme his will is changeable and that he hath two wils I answer Answer the will of God is one and the same as God is one but it is distinguished into that which is secret reuealed as the Church is sometimes visible and sometimes inuisible yet but one Church The secret will is of things hidden with himselfe and not manifested in the word The reuealed is of things made knowne in the Scripture Deut. 29 29. and by daily experience The secret is without condition the reuealed with condition and therefore for the most part it is ioyned with exhortation admonition instruction and reprehension But no man is exhorted and admonished to doe his secret will because no man can resist it the reprobate and diuels themselues are subiect vnto it and must performe it Rom. 9.19 Vse 2 Secondly it is the duty of the Ministers to propound the threatnings of GOD with such conditions prouoking and perswading all men to repentance and amendment of life offering grace and mercy to the humble and broken hearted 〈◊〉 1 4 14. â—2 3 Esa â— 16. They are to preach not onely the law but likewise with the law the Gospel And thus they are said both to bind and loose both to retaine sins and to forgiue For as Eliah by his earnest and zealous prayer did both shut vp the heauens 〈◊〉 4.25 Iam. â— 18. and open the windowes of heauen so that it gaue raine and the earth brought forth her fruit so the Ministers of God by their earnest zealous preaching do shut vp the kingdome of heauen against all obstinate persons â—â—th 16.19 and also open the heauens to such as are penitent To propound the threatnings of God without condition is to bring men to despaire and to take from them all hope of mercy and forgiuenesse Thirdly it is the duty of the people whensoeuer Vse 3 they heare the theatnings of God to stirre vp themselues to repentance thereby to preuent his wrath and to stay his iudgements Let vs take heed we doe not rush on as the horse in the day of battell 〈◊〉 12.11 12. to our destruction And thus haue the seruants of God vnderstood his threatnings and accounted them as a Sermon of repentance as we heard before of Hezekiah king of Iudah and all Iudah with him when Micah the Morashite prophesied saying 〈◊〉 26.18 Thus saith the Lord of hostes Sion shall bee plowed like a field Ierusalem shall become heaps they fell not into desperation neither concluded an impossibility of obtaining pardon and the continuance of the Temple of the citie and of the whole kingdome but besought the Lord and feared his Name the Lord repented him of the plague which he had denounced against them And no maruell that this godly king conceiued the meaning of the threatning in that manner for so did the King of Niniueh an heathen and idolatrous king vnderstand the threatning of Ionah no otherwise Who can tell if God will turne and repent 〈◊〉 3 9. turne away from his fierce anger that we perish not Thus also did Hezekiah before named vnderstand the message sent to him from God by Esayah when he was sicke vnto death 〈◊〉 3â— 1.2 Set thine house in order for thou shalt die and not liue and therefore he turned his face to the wall and prayed to the Lord of life Let vs make this vse of the Ministery of the word and of all the threatnings contained therein to bee stirred vp to repentance and obedience lest we be destroyed If there be no change in vs let vs looke for a change from God and he will neuer change his threatnings except we change our liues and conuersations Vse 4 Fourthly seeing the threatnings of God suppose a condition we must also know how we ought to vnderstand his promises to wit with a condition The threatnings of GOD haue a condition of repentance the promises haue a condition of faith and obedience Esay 1.19 God hath made many mercifull promises vnto vs in his holy word howbeit he hath no otherwise bound himselfe vnto vs then wee will acknowledge our selues bound in duty to serue him We must not only consider what God promised to vs but withall remember what he requireth of vs. Hence it is that the Prophet saith I will speake suddenly concerning a nation and concerning a kingdome to built it and to plant it Ier 18.9 10. but if it doe euill in my sight that it obey not my voyce then will I repent of the good wherewith I saide I will benefite them He hath promised to loue vs but he requireth at our hands to loue him againe He hath promised to forgiue vs our trespasses but he chargeth vs to forgiue them that trespasse against vs. He hath promised to be a Father vnto vs but he looketh for at our hands that we walke before him as obedient children Lastly if God threaten and no repentance Vse 5 followeth then certainely the threatnings pronounced will come to pâ—sse God threateneth not in vaine he terrifieth not without cause If we doe not preuent them they will preuent vs and take vs away suddenly See the fearefull examples of the flood of Sodome of the destruction of the ten tribes of Ierusalem and of the Iewes of the seuen Churches of Asia and other Churches planted by the Apostles supplanted in the wrath of God all assure vs of the truth of this point Consider our owne wayes in our hearts We liue where wee
need not feare for the time to come but that wee shall also receiue more at his hands who giueth liberally one blessing after another Iam. 1.5 Forasmuch as he is God for the time to come as well as for the time past and all his gifts and calling are without repentance Rom. 11 29. Thirdly this should mooue vs earnestly to Vse 3 labour for the first grace and neuer to giue rest to our selues vntill we feele an addition and encrease of the second and third grace in our hearts and to multiply them one after another that they may dwell in vs plentifully and make vs fruitfull in all holy conuersation If we haue the first grace in our hearts and be carefull to vse the same well it is as seed sown in good ground it will bring forth a wonderfull encrease and a notable haruest in the end Paul would haue Timothy to stirre vp the gift that was in him 1 Tim. 1.6 If wee bee once in Christ he will purge vs more and more that we shall bring forth more fruit Ioh. 15.8 Lastly obserue that this is a priuiledge belonging Vse 4 onely to the faithfull that they shall haue the mercy and fauour of God continued vnto them The blessings that God bestoweth vpon the wicked doe serue to make them without excuse and are as seales of condemnation they are not assurances vnto them that they shall haue moe bestowed vpon them he hath made no such promise vnto them neither can they gather any hope to haue any farther encrease of the same or any addition of new blessings Albeit it be so with the godly that former blessings of God are pledges of more yet it is not so with the vngodly 2 Sam. 7 17. Iudg. 10 12 13. Eccle. 8.12 13. Esay 65.20 He tooke away his mercy from Saul but hee would neuer doe it from Dauid he deliuered the vnthankefull and rebellious Israelites out of the hands of their enemies but he threateneth that he will deliuer them no more The euill seruant hath his talent taken from him and neuer restored vnto him againe and therupon Christ deliuereth the manner of Gods dealing as well toward the faithful as the vnfaithfull Matth. 25.29 Vnto euery one that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue aboundance but from him that hath not shall be taken away euen that which he hath For they doe abuse his mercies and neuer make any good vse of them how then should they bee continued vnto them nay how should they not be depriued of them They become much more sinfull and grow worse and worse by his blessings God requireth the more of them but they performe the lesse duty vnto him It is therefore a vaine hope and a meere presumption for such to thinke to haue his goodnesse continued rather they may conclude that God will take them away suddenly and bestow them no longer vpon them except they turne from their euill wayes 20 And the Lord said I haue pardoned according to thy word 21 But as truely as I liue all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. 23 Because all these men which haue seene my glory and my miracles which I did in Egypt in the wildernesse and haue tempted me now these ten times and haue not hearkened vnto my voyce 23 Surely they shall not see the Land c. 24 But my seruant Caleb c. We haue in these words the effect of the prayer of Moses and the answer that God giueth vnto him The summe whereof is this that the fathers should die in the wildernesse because though they had seene his glory and miracles in Egypt and in the wildernesse yet they tempted him ten times that is not once nor twice but oftentimes a certaine number put for an vncertaine as Gen. 31.41 Iob. 19.3 Dan. 7.10 and therefore they should be all destroied excepting Caleb the seruant of God If any aske the question why Ioshua is not expressed â—ction and wherefore his name is concealed I answer â—er because the Lord pronounced the former sentence concerning the people that were in their tents but Ioshua that attended vpon Moses was present with Moses and Aaron before the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation therefore the iudgement denounced against the people that abode in their tents no way touched him Caleb was with the people so that it behoued him who had spoken the truth of the land to be excepted Ioshua was not and therefore there was no need to haue him exempted from them who was not among them For being with Moses and Aaron he is accounted in their number Secondly they are commanded to returne backe againe into the wildernesse by the way of the red sea verse 25 when they were now come to the borders of Canaan which they could not heare without great greefe and anguish of minde Before they wept without cause verse 1. Now they haue cause to weepe for this heauy iudgement Thirdly their children shold beare the burdeÌ„ of their fathers sin wander in the wildernes forty yeres howbeit in the end they should enter into the land Fourthly the Spies themselues that had searched the land which were the authors of all this mutiny and had brought vp an euill report of the land were smitten with a fearefull plague dyed suddenly by the hand of God Heere we may obserue in these words that God heareth the prayer of Moses and pardoneth the people according to his prayer so that the Lord heareth the prayers of the faithfull according to his promise Secondly Gods iudgements are tempered with mercy Thirdly such as haue receiued the greatest mercies and become vnthankfull and disobedient Matth. 11.20.21 22 23 24. Luke 12.47 are the greatest sinners and shal receiue the greatest iudgement Fourthly in excepting Caleb and Ioshua from the common destruction it appeareth that God is a iust righteous God who as he doth not account the wicked innocent so he will not account the innocent to be wicked The Popish teachers alledge this example to prooue that God pardoneth sinne Popish doctâ—ine touching the pardon of sin and the retaining of the punishment and yet punisheth the sinner that the same punishment so inflicted is a satisfaction to God for their sinne and that the eternall punishment due to this people was pardoned at yâ— request of Moses If this were true then all this people were beleeuers and had true faith in the Messiah which is a bold assertion without all shew of reason and likelihood of trueth It may probably and charitably be thought that some of them were beleeuers and repented to them these were chastisements The like may be said of Moses and Aaron and of Dauid of which they were shut out of the land of promise and he was punished by the death of his child and in other his children and house not thereby to satisfie God by bearing part of the temporall punishment belonging to their sin but that Moses
albeit God had decreed that such should be punished yet he had not declared by any law the kinde of punishment and therefore they asked how hee should be punished as for example whether he should be hanged on a tree or burned with fire or stoned with stones or striken with the sword But this answer cannot satisfie mee for when death is appointed in the Law and the particular kinde not expressed Iosh 7 â— with 6 â— the Magistrate was left free to set downe the same as also when no punishment at all is mentioned Deut. 25 13.14 neither were the people bouÌ„d to aske counsell at the mouth of God vpon euery occasion of execution of iustice against euill doers where the manner of punishment is not limited It was the law of God that witches should not liue Exod. 22 18. Saul did wel and is commended by the Spirit of God that he cut them off that had familiar spirits out of the land rooted out the wizards yet he did not aske neither was he bound to aske counsell now or which way they should be put to death though God had not defined the particular Leuit. 20 27. This then is left to the discretion of the Magistrate when hee hath the generall to decree the particular punishment as he thinketh good In sundry places of the bookes of Moses wee finde sundry lawes set downe inflicting death vpon the offenders yet the manner of death is not named Genesis 9. verse 6. Exod. chap. 22 19 20. Leuit. chap. 20. verses 9 11 15 16 17 18. Deut. chap. 20. verse 25. and 24 17. All this were to no purpose if the Magistrate might not proceede against them ex officio without knowing the farther pleasure of God For it had bin all one as if no sentence of death had beene set downe inasmuch as they might as easily and with as little labour know the punishment in particular as when no punishment at all is expressed Neither did the Iewes take theÌ„selues to be bound in that case to enquire of God Leuit. 20 10. Deut. 22 22. Iohn 8 5. Wherefore I rather thinke they consulted with God about the quality of the work then the maner of the punishment God had threatned that whosoeuer did Worke on the Sabbath should be put to death but hee had not followed his handy-worke nor laboured in his calling he had onely gathered a few stickes True it is he had done it impudently yet it was doubt full whether this fact were within the compasse of that law or not and therefore Moses would not call the life of this man in question without certaine direction from the mouth of God For life is precious and blood being spilt is as water poured vpon the earth that cannot be gathered vp againe So then they desired to know whether this fact were worthy of death not by what manner of death he should die And as the Iewes in other things are full of fables so in this they haue deuised of their owne braines that this man was Zelophehad â—ish fable out any â—nd of whom we reade afterward in this Booke chapt 27 3. where it is saide of him that he dyed not in the conspiracie of Korah but in his owne sinne thereby casting an aspersion vpon him and charging him with an imputation which the Scripture doeth not charge him withall of which wee shall speake more afterwards But who it was and what his name was and whether he were one of the Israelites or of the straungers that came with them out of Egypt or what his purpose was it is vncertaine but whosoeuer it were he is put to death for prophaning of the Sabbath Wee learne heereby Doctrine that the Sabbath day ought wholly to be spent in religious and holy exercises The Sabbath day must bee spent religiously It is the end why it was sanctified of God that wee should sanctifie it and spend it in holy vses from morning vnto euening Genesis chap. 2. verse 2 3. Where wee see hee blessed it and sanctified it in the Garded or at least in the time of mans innocency Exodus chap 16 20. Esay 56 verse 2. 58 13. Exod. chap. 20. verse 4. This was the practise vnder the Law continued also vnder the Gospell It was the custome of Christ to preach the gospell in the Synagogues on that day he did it not for once or twice but it was his ordinary and vsuall manner So the Disciples Acts 20 17. and 17 1 2. 1 Cor. 16 1. Reuelat 1 10. The doores of the Temple were kept shut the sixe dayes but opened from morning vntill the euening vpon the seuenth day Ezek 46 1 2. There are many reasons in the fourth commandement Reason 1 drawne from the equity and liberality of God in giuing vs sixe dayes from the example of Gods rest and from the consideration of the end why it was appointed to bee kept holy all these are of great force Exod 20 4 5. Secondly this serueth to preserue men from Reason 2 barbarisme and Atheisme and all irreligions prophanenesse We see notwithstanding this comfortable profitable ordinance of God how much impiety and loosenesse is in the world but if euery man were left vnto himselfe to serue God as himselfe list to his priuat deuotions without this generall obseruation it is to bee feared wee should shortly haue no knowledge no faith no church no religion no order that the greatest part would scarfe thinke of God from one weeke nay from one yeere to another or haue any acquaintance with his word and Sacraments or reade the Scriptures or pray vnto him nay they would scarse know whether there were any Scriptures or Sacraments or not Therefore the Lord saith The Sabbath is a signe betweene mee and you throughout your generations that yee may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctifie you Exod. 31 13 For when doe the greatest part reade or heare or conferre or meditate or pray but vpon the Sabbath Take away therefore that day you take away all these Thirdly Reason 3 Christ Iesus vouchsafed to honour this day aboue the rest of the daies of the weeke after his resurrection and that by his speciall appeâ—â—ings in it as wel as by his rising again vpon it If we obserue and marke it wee shall see he shewed himselfe to his disciples and followers vpon that day especially First to Marie Magdalene early in the morning Iohn 20 1. and 14. Secondly to the other women as they were going to communicate to the Apostles the certainty of his resurrection which the Angels had declared vnto them before at the sepulcher Matth. 28 9. Thirdly to the two disciples going to Emmaus which also was the same day Luke 24 21 For they said it was the third day since these things were done Fourthly the same day at night he appeared to his Disciples Iohn 20 19. Fiftly he appeared for the confirmation of the faith of Thomas in the matter of his
iudgements vpon our families We see this with our eyes wee need not say we haue heard and our fathers haue told vs for wee haue seene and haue knowne the hand of GOD heauy vpon their wiues their children their seruants and yet they take no more notice of them then if they were in another world Sometimes God doth punish men with lesse iudgements when they haue deserued greater he doth but as it were touch them with the little finger when they haue deserued to bee striken with his whole hand and smiteth them with the backe of the sword that deserue to bee cut in peeces with the edge Take example in the sinne of drunkennesse and wonder at it How many drunkards hath God cast downe in a ditch from a bridge from an horse where peraduenture they haue broken arme or legge or face wheÌ„ God could as easily haue suffered theÌ„ to haue broken their neckes so to haue ended their sinfull daies wretchedly as they liued prophanely yet which of them hath beene bettered or admonished by it or who hath taken instruction from it to feare the Lord or to repent of the same sinne Many there are that are companions in sin and brethren in euill they ioyne together in the practise thereof God giueth warning sometimes by the death of one of these companions which dieth desperately in his sins yet will not the rest take warning but proceed in their wickednesse as if there were no GOD to take vengeance of their presumptuous sinnes Lastly it belongeth to euery one to take Vse 3 notice of the corruptions of his owne heart that he is very forgetful of Gods iudgements very vnwilling to be admonished of them but is ready to passe them ouer and to put theÌ„ from him as matters that no way concerne him This is a voluntary and wilful ignorance Let vs therefore learne to make good vse of them and to lay them vp in our hearts as wee would do a treasure in our coffers The consideration of these well digested may doe vs more good then all the gold and siluer in the world As Dauid said I will neuer forget thy precepts Psal 119 61. so let vs say I wil neuer forget thy iudgements And as he remembred his mercies of old so let vs remeÌ„ber his iudgments of old And whereas the greatest fort make a mocke both of their owne sinnes and of Gods punishments let vs say with the Prophet My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraid of thy iudgements Psal 119 120. He giueth warning of his iudgements before hee smiteth and he smiteth one to teach another that so we should not fall into his iudgments but might learne to preuent them by a timely care of auoiding sinne We are yet safe from his reuenging hand let vs not be secure nor abuse his patience Security is one of the last sinnes that shall be in the world For before the fearefull day of the Lord there shall be a generall security when all are ready to fall asleepe Let vs bee warned by other mens harmes lest we feele them vpon our selues Esay 28 15. Christ our Sauiour speaking of the last times saith When the Sonne of man cometh shall he finde faith on the earth Luk. 18 8 and therefore he compareth them to the daies of Noah and of Lot when they did eate drink build and plant marry and giue in marriage euen vntill his iudgements fell in the midst of them so shall the comming of the Sonne of man be Math. 24 37 The more common this sinne shall bee the more watchful we ought to be that so against this vniuersall slumber we may prepare a generall remedy 46 And Moses said vnto Aaron Take a censer and put fire therein from off the Altar and put on incense and goe quickly to the Congregation and make an attonement for them for there is wrath gone out from the Lord the plague is begun 47 And Aaron tooke as Moses commanded and ranne into the middest of the Congregation and behold the plague was begun among the people and he put on incense and made an attonement for the people 48 And hee stood betweene the dead and the liuing and the plague was staied 49 And they that died in the plague were fourteene thousand c. 50. And Aaron went againe c. We heard before the sinne or rather the many sinnes of these men now Moses setteth downe the punishment that fell vpon theÌ„ Albeit God at the intercession of Moses did not consume them in a moment yet he sent a fearefull plague and a deuouring pestilence among them that smote downe fourteene thousand and fiue hundred beside them that died about the matter of Korah And this plague had passed a great deale farther had not Moses and Aaron by their feruent praiers preuailed mightily with God to stay his hand so that we may say as it is in the Psalme He saide hee would destroy them had not Moses his chosen stood before him in the breach to turne away his wrath lest he should destroy them Psal 106 23. This is a borrowed speech from warrefare and the besieging of a City where the walles are battered with engines that make a breach in theÌ„ â—hat it is to â—nd in the â—each so that nothing remaineth but for the enemy to giue the assault and to make an entrance put all to the sword meaning thereby that the wrath of God is as the violent shaking of the walles of a City there can no strength hold out against him Now Moses and Aaron did as it were oppose theÌ„selues against Gods wrath and the peoples danger by earnest and hearty praier made on their behalfe that God would spare his people not destroy them with the pestilence For as in times of greatest danger and distresse the most valiant Captaines and Souldiers offer themselues to manifest perilles when a breach is made in the wall for the enemy to enter with all his forces that thereby they may driue backe such as are pressing forward to giue the assault so did Moses and Aaron stand betweene the liuing and the dead interposed body for body and life for life â—octrine We learne heereby that the necessity dignity 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Ministery and worthinesse of the Ministery is exceeding great in respect of the good of the people 1 Tim 3 1. Eph. 4 11 12 13. Acts 8 29 and 9 11 and 10 20 and 16 9 10 14.15 29.30 Math. 16 19. Reason 1 This is farther confirmed by the titles wherby they are called and adorned They are appointed to be Shepheards by the great Shepheard of the sheepe 1 Pet. 5. Eph. 4 11 12 to be Ouerseers of the Church of Christ Acts 20 28 to bee as fathers ouer their children Exod. 20 12. 1 Cor 3 to be as nurses ouer the infants and to be as stewards ouer the house to giue to euery one his portion Secondly they haue charge ouer mens Reason
to saluation Moreouer the Apostle speaking of one Mediatour and naming Christ to be that one 1 Tim. 2 5. speaketh in that place of prayer and therefore euen in praier he will haue vs to acknowledge no Mediatour of intercession but Christ Iesus onely A Mediatour of intercession as it is defined by Austine Aug. contra epist â—arm lib. 2 cap. 8. cannot agree to any sauing to Christ for he teacheth that it is commanded that euery Christian shold pray for others but he who requests for all and for whom none requesteth is the one and true Mediatour Againe they obiect Obiect that the Saints pray for vs and therefore we may pray to them Answ I answer this will not follow What the praiers of the Saints departed are Againe they pray for the perfecting of the body of Christ desire the full gathering together of the Saints they long for the resurrection restitution of their bodies which lye in the dust they wish to see the auengement of the blood of the holy martyrs shed for the testimony of the truth and craue to behold the last comming of Christ to iudgment to restore all things howbeit they know not the particular troubles of Gods children neither vnderstand the inward wrastlings and bucklings with sin and Satan which the conscience sustaineth no more then Eli knew the trouble of heart that Hannah had though she praied in his presence Wherefore let vs content our selues with the onely and all-sufficient mediation of Christ remembring the saying of the Apostle Iohn We haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sinnes 1 Ioh. 2 1 2. And seeing he calleth vs vnto himselfe let vs not refuse to goe to him When he saith Come to me Mat. 11 28. shall we say nay we wil go to some other When Mary called her sister secretly saying The master is come and calleth for thee as soone as she heard that she arose quickly and came vnto him So it ought to be with vs Our master Christ calleth vs why doe we run from him why do we not run to him why do we run to any other Let vs not refuse to come to him who gaue his life for vs that we might liue in him Shall we then depart from him that calleth vs to them that call vs not that know vs not that heare vs not that help vs not that saue vs not Secondly this condemneth the ignorant Vse 2 multitude which through palpable and horrible ignorance rush into the presence of God without any Mediator knowing neither God nor themselues They dream that God is mercifull neuer consider what he is in his owne nature to wit a God of perfection a most iust Iudge and we can neuer reconcile his mercy and iustice but by looking vpon him in the face and countenance of Christ Iesus in whom only he is wel pleased Mat. 3 17. We can receiue nothing at his hands except we come to him in his Son For as he is perfect so he accepteth of nothing that is vnperfect But we can offer nothing to God but that which is tainted and defiled with sin and if God looke vpon vs our wants out of his Sonne wee are no better then the children of wrath he findeth matter enough in vs to reiect our workes and to condemne our persons We haue our praiers heard no other way but in the Name of Christ We are no otherwise accepted but in his beloued Iohn 15 6. Eph. 1 6. Acts 4 12. Heb. 2 14 â— Math. 1â— 1 to wit in Christ He is the onely Sauiour of the Church he saueth his people from death and him that hath the power of death that is the diuell He saueth vs from our sins guilt and punishment For sin is the power sting of death an vgly serpent Christ only hath quelled him he hath merited our saluation by his death and passion none else hath done it none else could do it The Saints glorified and all the company of the elect Angels in heauen were too weak and vnworthy to accomplish this work The Papists as we haue shewed make him but half a Sauiour ioyning others with him in the worke of saluation For they teach that with Christs merites we must ioyne the workes of grace in the matter of iustificatioÌ„ that with Christs satisfaction of the wrath of God we must ioyne our satisfaction by temporall punishment But we haue shewed before that he will bee a sole Sauiour or else no Sauiour at all Thirdly it behoueth vs in remembrance of Vse 3 this excellent benefite of Christs attonement to be thankfull to God This is the main cause of al thankfulnes The most common blessings which we receiue must at all times moue vs to be thankfull as meat drinke health wealth liberty peace prosperity and the like but this should as it were swallow vp all the remembrance of all the rest and the zeale thereof coÌ„sume vs Ps 116 12 â— What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefites toward me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the Name of the Lord. What deadnesse of hart then remaineth in many meÌ„ that neuer remember this great worke thereby to be prouoked to obedience and newnesse of life that so we may return our loue to God againe who loued vs first Lastly we must acknowledge what we are Vse 4 in our selues to wit vtterly lost the enemies of God the children of wrath the bondslaues of Satan and the heires of condemnation This we must confesse froÌ„ the bottome of our hearts haue a liuely feeling thereof before we can receiue him as our Peace-maker and Sauiour Math. 18 11. and 15 14. Luke 4 18 and 19 10. We must say with Daniel Shame and confusion of faces belongeth vnto vs chap. 9 8. What was due to the people in this place and what might they haue looked for if Aaron had not made an attonement but present death So is it with vs we are borne dead in sinnes and trespasses can looke for nothing but wrath and iudgement and fiery indignation which shall deuoure the aduersaries Hebr. 10 27. if Christ do not make peace between God and vs. Let vs therefore looke for saluation from him as men hearing of cunning Physitions to cure diseases do seeke and send to theÌ„ farre and neere Math. 9 20 21. Iohn chap. 7 verse 37. CHAP. XVII 1. AND the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 2. Speake vnto the children of Israel and take of euery one of them a rod according to the house of their fathers of all their Princes according to the house of their fathers twelue rods write thou euery mans name vpon his rod. 3. And thou shalt write Aarons name vpon the rod of Leui for one rod shall bee for the head of the house of their fathers WEe haue seene in the former chapter how the people enuied Moses in the Camp and
then Christ is not yet risen from the dead ver 13 15 16. but he is already risen and death shall haue no more dominion ouer him Rom. 6.9 and if the head be risen then the members shall rise also The head cannot be without the members and how can that head be said to haue life in it if all the members should lie couered in the dust and neuer be vnited to the head neither one to another The second reason Againe if no resurrection then of all men the beleeuers were most miserable vers 19. Here they are vexed with sundry enemies Satan the world and the flesh Lazarus heere wanteth and suffereth hunger while the rich glutton is clothed with purple and fareth deliciously euery day Luk. 16.19 The godly weepe and lament while the vngodly reioyce and be glad Ioh. 16.20 At this stone the godly haue often stumbled Psal 73.2 3. Ier. 12.1 2. and from hence the reprobate take occasion to harden their hearts in wickednesse because they thinke there is no God will reward them that seeke after him Mal. 3.14 but they are greatly deceiued Psal 58.11 For woe were it to all Gods seruants if there were no resurrection eternall life But they are not the most miserable because they are pronounced blessed by the mouth of Christ Matth. 5.4 6 10 11. Luk. 16.25 2 Thess 1.5 6 c. The third reason Thirdly if there should be no resurrection of the godly from death to life then the first Adam should be more mighty and powerful then the second so that the second Adam should be impotent and weake if hee should not be able to deliuer them from the iawes of death Adam and Christ are compared vnto two trees Adam and Christ comâ—red and both of them communicate to Vse 4 their boughes and branches such things as they haue of their owne Adam was as an euill and rotten tree and therefore communicateth so men these properties and no better Christ is the good tree and full of sap and life and he infuseth into his members goodnesse and life and no worse then these It is not possible that an euill tree should bring foorth good fruite or a good tree euill fruit Mat. 7.17 Fourthly The fourth reason all our enemies and the enemies of Christ are to be taken cleane away made subiect to Christ and to vs ver 25 26. All shall be put vnder his feete Psa 8. and he must raigne vntill all his enemies be made his footestoole Psal 110.1 The last enemie of the head and members is death this shall be quite abolished at the last day and not before True it is that Christ himselfe can die no more Rom. 6.9 Heb. 7.25 yet hee accounteth it his enemie because it is an enemie to his children How death is Christs enemy and how ours and he accounteth that as done to himselfe which is done to any of his members Act. 9. And it is our enemie because it daily cutteth off part of our life and seeketh to take hold of it it weareth and wasteth our dayes by his messengers or harbengers to wit troubles and calamities sickenesses sores and aches it bringeth sundry paines and dolours it separateth the dearest and neerest friendes that euer were the body and the soule it leadeth the body captiue and clappeth it vp in a loathsome prison full of wormes and filthinesse and rottennesse it destroyeth that Tabernacle which was at the first a most glorious creature and as farre as lyeth in it it would depriue the body of eternall life and keepe it in ignominy for euer vnder the earth so that it is a most spitefull malicious enemy raging vpon vs without any mercy or compassion Fiftly The fift reason If there were no resurrection to what end and purpose are any baptized for dead if the dead rise not at all Verse 23. why are they then baptized for the dead This place is darke and commonly vnderstood of the Sacrament of Baptisme but then it will not necessarily proue the point for w e it is brought and it is brought to proue the resurrection Wherefore to make the Apostles reason good we must vnderstand it either of the washing and cleansing of the bodies of the deceassed as the word baptisme often signifieth Mar. 7.4 He. 9.10 for this was a common custome among the people of God that first they washed the dead bodies and then annointed them Act. 9.37 yea among the heathen themselues which was a certaine testimony to the liuing of the resurrection of the bodies of the dead To this purpose doth Seruius alledge an old verse of the Poet Ennius Tarquinij corpus bona foemina lauit vnxit Serui. in Aeneid lib. 6. That is A certain deuout woman washed and annointed the body of Tarquinius The like doth Pliny auouch in one place of his naturall histories Pliny as the same Seruius testifieth and expresseth the cause that thereby they might make tryall whether the vitall spirits yet remained in the body or not And Virgil Virgil. Acâ—â—â— lib. 6. declaring how the Trojanes solemnized the funeral of Misenus hath these words Pars calidos latices ahena vndantia flammis Expediunt corpusque lauant frigentis vngunt That is Some brought the waters warm with heat and cauldrons eke appoint The body cold they wash and then with ointments it annoint These witnesses doe sufficiently prooue that the Gentiles did ordinarily vse to wash their dead and then to annoint them and this was a very ancient practise among them Or else we may vnderstand the place of the death and afflictions of the Saints of GOD which they suffer for righteousnesse sake in which they are ouerwhelmed as the body is plunged in the waters and thus the word is taken Luk. 12.50 Matth. 20.22 23. where our Sauiour calleth them backe from their ambitious thoughts of superiority ouer their fellowes and warneth them to prepare themselues for troubles yea for death it selfe This is the cup that all must drinke off 2 Tim. 3.13 Act. 14.22 Baptisme properly signifieth a dipping or plunging into the water and the crosse is a certaine plunging into calamities Thus then the reason is framed If there be no resurrection then should they doe foolishly that would seale vp the trueth of the Gospel with their blood and lay downe their liues for the testimony of God but such as resist vnto blood and suffer persecution for the words sake are not foolish Life is precious and deare vnto them as well as vnto others they would not therefore be so lauish and prodigal of it as to lay it downe except they looked for a better life which the Apostle farther amplifieth by his owne example Matth. 10.39 33. 2 Tim. 2.12 and 4.7.8 1 Cor. 15.30 31. Act. 5.41 16.25 Ioh. 21.19 â—he sixt reaâ—n Lastly the Apostle reasoneth thus If there be no resurrection of the flesh then the Epicures and Libertines taught well that
a true miracle But if it were a miracle men might discerne it by sense as all the miracles of Christ were discerned Let them giue vs an instance in any creature in heauen or earth where the Lord wrought any miracle which he did not subiect to the senses of man but heere is nothing that can be discerned by the senses for as much as the bread by the iudgement of all the senses remaineth and appeareth to bee the same in substance which it was before of the same quality quantity colour taste handling smelling vertue and nourishment there is not any one sense or all the senses together that can iudge otherwise of it then it did before therfore it can be no miracle No work is a miracle which cannot bee felt smelled seene tasted or perceiued Wherefore let the Church of Rome teach in their schooles write in their bookes preach in their Pulpits and decree in their Councels neuer so often that there is a miracle wrought in their Sacrament of the Altar yet because we can neither see nor touch nor taste nor feele any thing but the same that it was before we cannot beleeue them But they tell vs Obiect that though the outward forme and accidents of the bread remaine yet the substance of it is turned into the body of Christ which though we cannot perceiue by our senses yet wee are bound to receiue by faith I answer Answer that if the natural body of Christ were there present we might feele him as Thomas did forasmuch as Christ still retaineth his true body albeit it be now glorified Wherefore seeing there is no miracle in the Supper apparent to the senses there can be no miracle at all The difference which is is in the vse before it was common bread ordained for the nourishment of our bodies now it becommeth holy bread sanctified by the Lord not so much to feede the body as the soule To conclude then by this strange and new found miracle they ouerturne the doctrine of the Scriptures touching miracles For wheras we haue shewed that a miracle is a rare worke apparently to the senses wrought by the sole omnipotent power of God they make it to be an vsuall common and ordinary worke wrought by euery Priests pronouncing of fiue words yet so as no sense at all can discerne of it 12 And the children of Israel spake vnto Moses saying Behold we die we perish we all perish 13 Whosoeuer commeth any thing neere to the Tabernacle of the Lord shall die shall wee bee consumed with dying Hitherto of the first part of the Chapter heere followeth the second part to wit the repentance of the people crauing to bee deliuered from present death and from their sinne wherewith they had prouoked God to anger As if they had said We acknowledge that we deserue to die and perish through our sinnes neither did wee know so much vntill the plague that brake in among vs taught vs and the blossoming of the rod conuinced vs to our faces We presumed to meddle with the office of the Priesthood that belonged not vnto vs and therfore we deserue iustly and worthily to die But is there no place for mercy and forgiuenesse We may obserue from hence that this should bee the effect of all punishments which God bringeth vpon sinners to humble vs â—â—d explic â—â—m to make vs auoide sinne and to submit our selues to God with all obedience Againe we must neuer despaire of Gods mercy which is greater then our sinnes as a garment wider then the body and therfore more then able to couer the nakednesse thereof Thirdly we must acknowledge and confesse our sinnes to God because all sinne is committed against God him onely we haue offended Psal 51.4 Briefly also learne that the first degree of pardon is to know that our sinnes are pardonable this is as a sparke of light in a darke night and giueth hope of great mercy But to leaue these particulars this is the generall doctrine In all chastisements â—trine â—t is to bee â—owled iust in all chastiseâ—ts how grieuous and sharpe soeuer they be God is to bee acknowledged iust and righteous in laying them vpon vs Dan. 9.6 7 8 9 16 19. Ezr. 9.6.10 13 15. Psal 51.4 5. 2 Sam. 24.10 The reasons which are as the grounds of this truth are euident First because his punishments though many times they be greeuous burdens to beare yet are alwayes lesse then our deserts and offences Psal 103.10 He dealeth not with vs according to our offences Secondly our sinnes are the procuring causes of all the euils which we suffer Mic. 7.9 I will beare the indignation of the Lord because I haue sinned against him So then the cause of all our sufferings is in our selues Thirdly in all his corrections and iudgements hee remembreth mercy Hab. 3.2 Wee see this often in this book though the whole people sinned as one man yet iudgment came not vpon the whole but the mercifull God striketh some to admonish and amende others The vses follow First it reprooueth such Vse 1 as stand out with God and are ready to iustifie themselues and accuse God of ouermuch sharpenesse and seuerity These men neuer consider Gods manifold blessings and their owne vnthankefulnesse vnto him who reneweth his mercies toward vs euery morning Lam. 3.23 But we render vnto him euill for good and hatred for his good will We are like vnto stubborne children that murmure vnder the rod and cannot abide correction So it is with vs we can abide to sinne but wee cannot abide to suffer Wee regard not how much we prouoke him but we care not how little he punish vs. It is one of the hardest things in the world to iustifie God and to condemne our selues worthy of eternall death and damnation We see it from the beginning in our first parents they sought shifts and fig leaues to couer the nakednesse of their soules more then they did the nakednesse of their bodies as indeed there appeared much more deformity in the one then in the other and they had more cause to be ashamed of the nakednesse of their soules then of their bodies For sinne maketh vs naked of Gods protection and causeth him to depart from vs it taketh away our shield and defence and leaueth vs in the hands of our enemies We see also in the example of Achan Iosh 7. of Saul 1 Sam. 15. how hardly they were drawne to confesse their sinnes they heard sentence pronounced against them before they would pronounce sentence vpon themselues Let vs not tarry vntill God iudge vs but rather learn betimes to iudge our selues Secondly let vs humble our selues vnder Vse 2 the mighty hand of God 1 Pet. 5.6 and when he draweth out his sword let vs not say wee are righteous like the Pharisee that condemned another but iustified himselfe Luk. 18. rather let vs cry out in the eares of God Spare Lord Ioel 2.17 and confesse that it is
euery where of prayers prescribed for the liuing Paul directeth the church how to carry themselues toward the dead but we haue no word of praying for them They that die in the Lord are pronounced to be blessed Reu. 14 verse 13. euen from the time of their death and dissolution and therefore come not into any fire at all whereas contrarywise if we may beleeue the Popish Teachers that blowe the bellowes it is made so exceeding hote that it scorcheth beyond measure all such as are cast into it and little difference betweene that fire and hell fire but in the continuance And if this tale were not handsomly tyed together and the furnace heated seuen times hoter then ordinary fire their kitchins would quickly wax cold But wherefore serue all the purgings mentioned in this place in other places of the Law of Moses but to assure vs that sinne is pardoned in this life and the punishment of sinne pardoned also so that nothing remaineth on our part to be satisfied for that were to renounce and deny the satisfaction of Christ But the Papists The Popish opinion of purgatory making Purgatory neither heauen nor hell but as it were a middle place betweene them both doe teach that such as die in veniall sinne are put in that prison to fry for a season vntill by the prayers of the liuing made to God but specially by almes deedes giuen to the Priests and Iesuites and by the pardons and indulgences of the Popes they be released But if Christ haue paid the price for our greatest sinnes how should we not beleeue that he hath much more satisfied for the lesser and they that beleeue not that he gaue himselfe to redeeme vs from the lesser how can they hope or haue comfort that he gaue himselfe for the greater Wherefore this fond distinction of persons of places and of sinnes cannot stand with the word of God And as for prayer for the dead Prayer for the dead doth no good it commeth as a pardon after a man is hanged or as Physicke to the body of him that is departed this life We know how God appointed sundry sacrifices in the time of the Law for all estates in the Church high and low one and other but among them all set downe in this booke and in the booke of Leuiticus we finde none at all no not one offered for the dead doubtlesse either God was very forgetfull of them or else this doctrine was not then hatched The liuing are commanded to pray one for another but neuer for the dead for that were to pray with the foolish virgins Lord Lord open vnto vs when the dore is shut Matth. 25.10 11. And doubtlesse the Church of Rome in this point haue a faith by themselues for not only we of the reformed Churches haue forsaken them The faith of the Greeke Church touching Purgatory but the Greeke Churches also renounce such a Purgatory as the Papists imagine for they deny any purging fire to be after this life such as is materiall and corporall For albeit some of them thinke that there is a middle condition wherein some remaine after death abiding in darkenesse without enioying the light of Gods countenance and are holden in a state of sorrow as it were in a prison vntill by the mercy of God and the prayers of the faithfull they be deliuered and incline to this opinion that the lesser sinnes of men dying in the state of grace are remitted and forgiuen after this life without any punishment at all of fire or any other kind by the meere grace and goodnesse of God yet notwithstanding they confidently pronounce that no Scripture or Councell hath deliuered a double punishment by fire after this life and therefore let all the Romanists and such as adhere vnto them take heed lest while they dreame of a temporary fire they mistake themselues and fall into the euerlasting and vnquenchable fire Matth. 3.12 and 18.8 Now to make this more plaine I will set downe such strong and important reasons as were exhibited to the Councell of Florence and are propounded by others D Field in â— Append. pâ— 25. whereby the foundation of that doctrine is shaken in peeces and falleth to the ground To this purpose obserue that as some little good in them that haue great and mortall sins hath no reward at all by reason of the preuailing euill which is found in them so small sins in them that haue great graces workes of vertue are not to be sharpely punished the better things ouercomming and ouerswaying them Againe the wils of men that are dead and departed hence are either changeable or vnchangeable there is no third can be imagined If they be changeable then they that are good may become euill and they that are euill become good so that neither the good shall bee vnchangeably happy nor the euill vnchangeably miserable but that the dead may fal from the top of happinesse to the depth of misery and contrariwise rise from the bottome of misery to the height of all happinesse If they be vnchangeable then they are not capable of any amendment for he that is corrected from going astray is set aright being brought to dislike that which he liked before and to loue that which he hated before and neither of them can be found in a wil that is vnchangeable Another consideration is drawne from the parable of the rich man and Lazarus in the Gospel where Christ Iesus sheweth that the poore man so soone as he was dead was caried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome and the rich mans soule so soone as hee was dead was found in the torments of hell Luke 16.22.23 There is no middle place of temporal torment as there are but two sorts of persons so but two sorts of places one dying in the fauour of God the other out of his fauour so there are but these places heauen for the one and hell for the other Besides it is no way iust that the soule alone should be punished for the sinnes of the whole man but Purgatory presupposeth a sole punishment of the soule without the body which notwithstanding neuer sinned without the body If it be iustice in God to punish the soule for the supposed veniall sinnes how should it not sauour of iniustice to let the body goe scotfree and suffer nothing For what cause or colour can they suppose or surmise why the body which hath had part and fellowship in the sin and should haue part fellowship in the glory after the forgiuenesse of sinne should haue no feeling at all or suffering of the punishment that purgeth our sin Furthermore it is more proper to God to reward good things then to punish euill because he visiteth the iniquities of the Fathers vpon the children to the third and fourth generation but sheweth mercy to thousands Exod. 20 5 6. 34 7. Numb 14 18. Ier. 32 18. If then it be necessary to be
yea the least sinne lyeth vnder the curse and wrath of God Now they that are wretched and accursed are adiudged worthy of death by the sentence of Christ himselfe the Iudge of the world Matth. 25.41 and none can bee free from this curse of the Law but by the death of Christ Gal. 3.13 and hee dyed not onely for the greatest but for the least sinnes 1 Iohn chapter 1. verse 7. the least of them cost him dearely or else we must haue payed deare for them This point was expressed vnto vs before chapter 15. verse 30. for as the soule that committed ought presumptuously or with an high hand must bee cut off from his people so if ought bee done by any man through ignorance verse 24. a yong bullocke shall be offered for a burnt offering to be a sweete sauour vnto the Lord and thereby an attonement shall be made verse 25. Now by this offering of euery priuate man or of the whole Congregation they were taught that themselues had indeed deserued death and that they were deliuered by the sacrifice of Christ as the Lambe that taketh away the sinnes of the world represented by the blood of these sacrifices This is so plaine throughout the whole Law of Moses that the sinnes committed thorough errour and ignorance euen the least they could doe were neuer remitted and forgiuen vnto them but through the benefit of the Mediatour Christ Iesus who suffered death for them and therefore the smallest sinnes deserued death and made the committers guilty in the sight of God If any should answer vnto this that it doth not appeare that an offering was alwayes offered for the least sinnes of all because some were wont to be washed away with water let him know that by that washing and by that water the blood of Christ also was signified as well by the death of the sacrifices as the Apostle teacheth Heb. 9.10 11. and he ioyneth the blood and water together and with both the people were sprinkled verse 19. So then not onely they are pronounced accursed as some of the Iesuites cauill Durae contr â—â—bitak p. 279. that commit most horrible sinnes as murther adultery and the like but he that continueth not in all or else we shall frustrate the whole discourse and disputation of the Apostle A Iesuiticall shift And therefore this is but a Popish shift to help at a dead lift For the Galatians might answer that they had all or the most part of them abstained from those heinous crimes and coulde not bee touched iustly with them and therefore they might haue iustification by the Law Against this iustification by the Law the Apostle doth purposely reason that none can be iustified by the Law because none can keep the Law and he is accursed that continueth not in all things Forasmuch therefore as all are pronounced to be cursed and execrable vnto God which commit the least and smallest sinne and that they are worthy of death that are cursed and execrable it followeth that euery transgression of the Law is worthy of death Obiect But Bellarmine obiecteth the saying of the Apostle Iames chap. 1.18 Sinne when it is finished bringeth forth death therfore vntill it be finished it doth not bring forth death Answer But he should conclude Sinne before it be perfected doth not deserue death for these are two seuerall points and both rest to be prooued First of all this is a weake collection Sinne once finished gendreth death therefore not finished it doth not gender death If a man should reason in this manner the reasonable creature is mortall therefore the creature except it haue reason is not mortall he should conclude fairely but falsely for the beasts and make them noble creatures Or thus All Princes though they be Gods deputies and vicegerents and susteine his person yet are mortall therefore men except they sustaine the person of God are not mortall These we see are weake consequences and yet they are altogether like to our aduersaries as shall appeare if wee consider the wordes and circumstances of the Apostle For his purpose is to describe the proceeding of sinne in vs and to declare that our sinnes are not to be imputed vnto God but to our selues to our concupiscence which seeketh occasions on euery side stirreth vp euill desires bringeth foorth actuall sinne and then sinne leadeth the way to death howbeit from hence we cannot gather that sinne bringeth not death vnto vs except it be finished But what shall we say of euill thoughts that neuer come into act As for example the Pharisees thought and taught that except a man did commit murther and by shedding blood did take away life he was not guilty of eternall death and except he committed adultery he sinned not against the Law But Christ himselfe sheweth that whosoeuer is angry with his brother vnaduisedly is guilty of death and he also that looketh on a woman to lust after her Matt. 5.22.28 Neither of these commit the outward deed and yet because they haue giuen consent the Papists themselues hold that they are guilty of eterall death therefore a sinne committed in thought onely deserueth death albeit it be not finished in the worke euen by their owne confession and themselues being iudges It were endlesse to follow these fellowes and to trace them out in all their shifts they haue so many windings and turnings which argue a bad cause but one more I cannot passe ouer that Bellarmine will haue sinne finished to be nothing else but sinne consented vnto and that concupiscence shall not be sin except it bee consented vnto neither yet bee worthy of death But this is directly against the Apostle and against his owne doctours For the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Apostle vseth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ia. 1.18 signifieth to perfect fulfill by worke And so doth Thomas Aquinas vnderstand the same and others also Aquin. Comment in Iacob 1. Gagnae in Iacob 1. But to turne him out of these cauils we will for this time grant so much as he requireth what then will hee answere concerning originall sinne It is already defined in the Councell of Florence that they are worthy of eternall death that are onely guilty of originall sinne albeit they haue not sinned after the similitude of Adams transgression Rom. 5.14 That is which neuer committed actuall sinne So then to reason in this sort Sin finished bringeth forth death therefore except it bee finished it bringeth not forth death is a false conclusion Consider this yet farther by another contrary saying of the same Apostle touching good deedes chap. 1.12 Blessed is the man that endureth tentation for when hee is tryed he shall receiue the crowne of life No man can reason from hence thus The man that endureth tentation when he is tried shal receiue the crowne of life therefore hee that is not tryed shall neuer receiue that crowne And yet this hath the same force and looketh the same way with
the former And therefore themselues teach that infants baptized though they cannot be tryed yet goe immediatly into heauen and receiue the crowne of life But suppose this were a good conclusion yet he plaieth the notable Sophister in that he prooueth not that sinne is not worthy of death which he ought to haue done before hee conclude that some sinnes are in their owne nature veniall For many sinnes doe not bring death which notwithstanding are worthy of death they doe not bring death through Gods mercy but they are worthy of death through their owne merit Wherefore this place of the Apostle being well vnderstood directly ouerthroweth this distinction of sin from whence it goeth about to seeke shelter and defence Vse 3 Thirdly vnder these types and shadowes heere rehearsed touching the water of separation which was made with the ashes of a redde heiffer without spot wherein no blemish was which was brought out of the host to be killed and the Priest must sprinkle her blood seuen times before the Tabernacle of the Congregation c. I say vnder these shadowes the chiefe mysteries of our faith are handled For there was no way of saluation but by Christ from the beginning ◠14 6. and there shall bee no other new way vnto the end He was euermore the doore by which all enter into the kingdome of God ◠10 9. He is the same yesterday and to day and for euer Heb. chapter 13 verse 8. This the Apostle teacheth vs plainely by alluding to these words Hebr. chapter 9 verses 13 14. If the blood of Bulles and Goats and the ashes of an Heiffer sprinkling the vncleane sanctifie to the purifying of the flesh how much more shall the blood of Christ which through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serue the liuing God Heere the Apostle hath reference vnto the redde heiffer mentioned in this place whose ashes gathered together were sprinkled in the waters of separation and serued to sanctifie touching the purifying of the flesh so that such as were shut from the Congregation being sprinkled therewith had free liberty to come to the Tabernacle The truth of all this was Christ Iesus he is this redde heiffer his blood is the true purging Psal 51 verses 2 7. 1 Pet. chap. 1 verse 2. And as the doore postes of the Israelites were sprinkled with the blood of the Lambe so must our hearts with the blood of Christ Now of this type obserue these principall points of religion First that Christ Iesus is true man found in the forme and shape of man That hee might humble himselfe and become obedient vnto death euen the death of the Crosse Phil. 2 verse 8. This is the cause that hee is pictured out vnto vs in the colour of the redde heiffer rather then in any other to put vs in minde of his death and the shedding of his precious blood Thus also he is described by the Prophet Who is this that commeth from Edom with died garments from Bozrah c. I that speake in righteousnesse to saue Wherefore art thou redde in thine apparell and thy garments like him that treadeth in the wine fatte Esay 63 verses 1.2 This is no small comfort vnto vs especially in all tentations thogh our sinnes haue a bloody face before his face though they be red as scarlet yet the blood of Christ hath washed them away These are they which came out of great tribulation and haue washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lambe Reuel chapter 7 verse 14. Hee hath a feeling of our sorrowes and is touched with our infirmities being made like vnto vs in all things sinne onely excepted Heb. 2 17 18. and 4 15. Secondly we learne from this consideration that the Heiffer must be without spotte and without blemish that Christ Iesus was a pure and perfect offering without any sinne Hebr. chapter 7 verse 26 he was holy harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the heauens This is our comfort also and consolation for if he had bene sinnefull we should yet walke in our sinnes as an infant walloweth in his blood and the price of our redemption were yet vnpaid Hence it is that Moses doth so carefully set downe this in describing of all sacrifices burnt offerings meate offerings trespasse offerings peace offerings all oblations brought to God must be without spotte and without blemish thereby to teach the people vs to the end of the world that there was no sinne in him that tooke vpon him our sinne For hee was wounded for our transgressions and hee was bruised for our iniquities Esay 53 5. He suffered indeed for vs but the iust for the vniust 1 Pet. 3 18 and 2 22. Thirdly in that this Heiffer was such vpon whom neuer came yoke Verse 2. it appeareth that Christ being at his owne liberty bound to none offered himselfe freely for our deliuerance therefore when such as were sent to take him told him they sought Iesus of Nazareth hee answered If yee seeke mee let these goe their way Iohn 18 8. Hee gaue himselfe not by perswasion of others not by compulsion from others but willingly euen vnto the death Phil. chapter 2 verse 8. Iohn chap. 18 verses 4 5. Esay chap. 53 verse 12. His death was not by constraint for then it could not be meritorious If it had not beene voluntary they could not haue taken it away from him for they often lay in waite for him and sought to put him to death Iohn 10. verses 17 18. What he was able to doe if it had pleased him hee shewed in the Garden for so soone as hee had told them that hee was the man whom they sought for they went backward and fell to the ground Iohn 18 verse 6. He knew all things that should come vnto him yet he went forth vnto them that were come with Lanternes and Torches and weapons to take him verses 3 4. He had therefore power to lay downe his life or not to lay it downe but how then should the Scriptures bee fulfilled But they had no power of themselues to lay hands vpō him as he telleth Pilate chap 19 11. This also serueth for our comfort that Christ died not against his will but willingly and of his owne accord performing obedience vnto his Father Not that his enemies could ouercome him for he ouercame them cast thē backe to the earth with a word speaking And what words did he speake Were they terrible and dreadfull Were they words of thunder No he rored not as a lyon but spake mildely as a lamb I am he Now if the voice of CHRIST by gentle and amiable were notwithstanding so effectuall to throw them all downe headlong to the ground how powerfull shall the angry voice of Christ be to throw his enemies as with a sudden flash of lightning into the pit and paines of hell at the last
of it wast thou taken because thou art dust and to dust thou shalt returne Where the reason is thus framed Thou art made and taken out of the dust therfore thou shalt returne to the dust Secondly we must all die the death because Reason 2 all haue sinned and are depriued of the glory of God for the Scripture concludeth al both Iewes and Gentiles vnder sin True it is man was created to immortality and if he had euer loued God and neuer sinned he should euer haue liued without seeing death But wheÌ„ sinne entred death followed in the world as the wages doth the worke according to the threatning of God Gen. 2 17. In the day thou eatest of the forbidden fruit thou shalt die the death For as they that are adiudged and condemned to dye â—sost hom â—â—en 3. are accounted as dead men albeit they be kept aliue in prison so our first Parents although they did not immediately die yet immediately were subiect to death by desart of sinne So the Apostle Rom. 5 12. By one man sinne entred into the world and death by sinne and so death went ouer all men in whom all men haue sinned Where he proueth the cause by the effect that sinne was before Moses and the Law giuen by him because death was in the world which seizeth vpon young and old infants sucklings whereby euery one is conuinced of sinne 〈◊〉 3 19. euery mouth is stopped and all the world subiect to the righteous iudgement of God Seeing therefore wee are all made out of the dust and carry about with vs this body of sin we haue here no continuing City but are placed in the world for a season as men set vpon a Stage to play our parts then must be gone to giue roome to others according to the saying of Salomon One generation passeth and another generation succeedeth Vse 1 The vses follow First the rich the mighty the learned and men of high degree must acknowledge that there shall be no difference betweene them and the poore the lowly and vnlearned in the graue vnto which all must descend True it is there is a difference and distinction betweene rich and poore high and low great small in their life time in friends in honours in houses in lands in liuings in food in apparell in duties in dignities such like externall priuiledges and prerogatiues which shall haue an end yet all these shall ceasse and all degrees must equally meete together in the graue so that albeit an vnequall life haue gone before yet an equall death shal follow after â—rat oda li. 1. This is it which Iob pointeth vnto chap. 17 which we named before where he sheweth that all worldly prosperity and hope shall faile They shall goe downe into the bottome of the pit surely it shall lie together in the dust And the Prophet Psal 49 9 10 11. sheweth that neither wit nor wisedome neither might nor mony neither fauour nor policy can preuent or put away death that all without difference respect of persons must yeeld to Nature and that all meanes which they can deuise for the continuance of their names shall come to nought For hee seeth wise men die and also that the ignorant and foolish perish and leaue their riches for others Secondly let men of excellent and eminent Vse 2 places liue iustly and deale vprightly in their callings wherein they are set As they are placed aboue others so they are seene marked before others and notwithstanding all their honour and estimation their riches and retinue they must die and depart hence when it shall be said to them â—â— 16 2. Come giue an account of thy stewardship for thou maiest be no longer steward The remembrance of death must therefore admonish them of their duties that they dreame not of immortality and they promise not to themselues continuance heere and perpetuity This Dauid toucheth and teacheth Ps 82 2 3 6 7. How long will ye deale vniustly and accept the persons of the wicked Doe right to the poore and fatherlesse doe iustice to the poore and needy deliuer the poore and needy saue them from the hand of the wicked I haue saide yee are Gods and ye all are children of the most High but ye shal die as a man and ye Princes shall fall like others So then when we are tempted to euill we must remember death and the estate that followeth death Therefore the Apostle chargeth them that are rich in this world 1 Tim. 6 17 18. that they bee not high-minded neither trust in vncertain riches but in the liuing GOD because we brought nothing into this world and it is certaine that we can carry nothing out Thirdly this consideration of the common Vse 3 condition of al flesh must stirre vp our affections from resting relying vpon men whose breath is in their nostrils to depend vpon the eternall God which continueth and liueth for euer Let vs beware of all vaine confidence We are ready to rest vpon creatures and stay our selues vpon an arme of flesh as vpon a broken Reed whereby we deceiue our selues of our hope and rob God of his honour This we learne Psal 146 3 4 5. Put not your trust in Princes nor in the sonnes of man for there is no helpe in him his breath departeth and he returneth to the earth then his thoughts perish Blessed is hee that hath the God of Iacob for his helpe whose hope is in the Lord his God Man is vaine and all his pompe is lighter then vanity If then we make him our stay and staffe we beate the ayre wee labour in the fire we build vpon a weak foundation and rest vpon the vncertaine life of mortall and miserable man Psal 144. who vanisheth as a shadow passeth as a dreame flieth as an Eagle speedeth as a Poste consumeth as a garment and goeth away as a thought that cannot be recalled His life is as a span soone measured as a vapour soone gone as a tale soone told as an hand-bredth soone measured as a winde soone ouerblowne and as the weauers Shuttle quickly sliding Lastly it is our duty to prepare for it before Vse 4 it cometh that we may bee found ready and haue oyle in our lamps wheÌ„ the Bridegroome cometh For death spareth none it respecteth no person no age no Sexe no State or condition no power can withstand it no wisedome can preuent it no bribe can corrupt it no cunning can ouercome it And albeit we often recouer of some diseases yet in the ende we are taken away The whole life of a Christian should be a continuall meditation of death to teach vs as it were to die daily and to number our daies that we may apply our hearts vnto wisedome not to set our whole loue and liking on the world which wee must shortly leaue Will a man bestow cost and charges on an house and tenement in which hee shall not long dwell
are cut off by death do renue the Leuitical priesthood and labour to raise it out of the graue which hath long ago bene buried with honor For this is common to them both to end their daies and leaue their Priesthood to others so that the Dart which the Apostle casteth against the Leuiticall Priesthood pierceth and perisheth the very heart of the Popish priesthood when he saith and proueth that there can bee no other Priests but Christ vnder the new Testament Heb. 7 23 24. because he continueth for euer considering that the multitude of Priests and succession of them one after another ariseth from the imperfection and insufficiency of the Priests which were continually by death taken away If then the vpstart Priests of the Sinagogue of Rome will bee Priests properly they cannot be Priests after the order of Melchizedek as they wretchedly and blasphemously claime themselues to bee who was both King and Priest Heb 7 5. neither cā they be successors of Christ forasmuch as hee hath none to succeede him For if the Iews might not continue to offer their sacrifices and oblations after the sacrifice of Christ was once offered because it was perfect and all-sufficient yea the consummation of all that went before it followeth that the Popish sacrifice being an addition vnto that which is perfect as a rotten and ragged patch to a new garment cannot stand but is to bee throwne downe and abolished like an abhominable idoll Verse 29. All the house of Israel wept for Aaron thirty daies when the Congregation saw that Aaron was dead The last point obserued in this chapter is the affection of the people after the death of Aaron one of the chiefe pillars and protectors of the Church and of true Religion among the Israelites They mourne for him not a day or a weeke but a whole month to declare what a sensible feeling they had of the incomparable losse of the Church We learne hereby that when the chiefe members stayes props Doctrin◠When the cheefest p◠of the C◠be takē a◠the rest a◠bee gree◠1 Thess 4 ◠and pillars of the church be taken away the rest of the parts are to be hūbled and touched to the quicke for the same True it is a measure in mourning and lamentation is to be vsed that wee bee not sorry as men without hope yet by this example wee see it is lawfull to mourne for the dead the greater losse the Church hath receyued the greater lamentation and greefe ought to bee expressed This is euident by the practise of Gods seruants in all ages of the Church proportioning their sorrow according to the greatnesse of their losse We see Ge. 50 1 10 11. when God called Iacob to himselfe out of this worlde a Father of the Church and a great light that shined not onely within the dores of his owne family but in the darknesse of Egypt hee was greatly and exceedingly lamented for the space of seuenty dayes so that the Canaanites said This is a great mourning vnto the Egyptians So when Moses the seruant of the Lord died like vnto whom there arose not a Prophet in Israel vnto whom GOD spake not by vision or dreame but face to face as a man talketh with his friend Deut. 34 8. the children of Israel mourned for him thirty dayes whom hee had guided with a fatherly care many yeeres So when Samuel another principall pillar of the house of God dyed 1 Sam 25 1. All Israel assembled and mourned for him and buried him in his own house at Ramah When God took away good King Iosiah like to whom there was no King before him that turned to the Lord with all his heart and with all his soule 2 King 2◠and with al his might according to all the law of Moses who bowed neither to the right hand nor to the left who remembred his Creator in the dayes of his youth and honoured God with the first fruites of his life all Iudah and Ierusalem mourned for him 2 Chron. 35 23 24. yea Ieremy lamented Iosiah and al the singing men and singing women mourned for him in their lamentations and made the same for an ordinance to Israel behold they be written in the Lamentations But touching Iehoiakim the son of Iosia who degenerated from his father walked not in his wayes 〈◊〉 22 1◠19 it is said They shall not lament him saying Ah my Brother or ah my Sister neyther shall they mourne for him saying Ah Lord or ah his glory he shall be buried as an Asse is buryed euen drawne and cast forth without the gates of Ierusalem The like comparison wee see in the new Testament when as Stephen was stoned a faithfull witnesse of Christ a worthy member of the Church and a constant defender of the faith 〈◊〉 8 2. certaine men carried him to be buried and made great lamentation for him But when Ananias and Sapphira filled with Sathan keeping away part of the price of their possession tempting the Spirit and lying vnto God fell downe and gaue vp the ghost 〈◊〉 5 5 10. young men arose tooke them vp and buried them but no mention of any teares or lamentatiō much lesse of any great lamentation made for them God swept them away as dung from the earth for their hypocrisie but the Church lamented not the death of these wicked persons So then to omit many other examples that might bee alledged we see that howsoeuer men may be mourned for in a natural affection compassion by their friends and kinsfolks yet chiefly and principally we are to bewaile the losse of the church whē such are taken away as might do good seruice to God and his people Reason 1 This truth appeareth by good force of reason First the Ministers are as the Chariots horsemen of Israel in their Ministery that is the strength and defence of the Church and Commonwealth Therfore Elisha seeing Eliah taken vp by a whirlewinde into heauen cryed out Kings ◠12. My father my father the Chariot of Israel the horsemen thereof And as Elisha said of Eliah so did Ioash the King of Israel of Elisha For being sicke of his sicknesse whereof hee dyed the King came downe vnto him King 13 14. and wept vpon his face and said O my father my father the Chariot of Israel and the horsemen of the same Thus spake the King himselfe to the Prophet and these honorable Titles he gaue vnto him And no maruell For they fight and bend their forces against swearing blasphemy contempt of Gods word prophaning of his Sabbaths whoredome drunkennesse idlenesse couetousnesse and such like as lay vs open to the wrath of God These and such like sinnes are they that weaken the land and lay it naked to the inuasion of enemies 〈◊〉 32 25. as appeareth Exo. 32 25. Moses saw that by their idolatry the people were naked for Aaron had made them naked vnto shame among
sicknesse is from God the manner of it the measure of it the time of it the matter of it is of God which giueth good assurance and affiance that God will be mercifull and gracious vnto vs seeing he striketh vs that is our Father and in the stroke be it neuer so sharp he cannot forget his former compassions but he will make all things fall out to further our saluation neither will hee lay more stripes and strokes vpon vs theÌ„ we shall be able to beare He will make a way for vs to escape 1 Cor. 10 13. Psal 56 8. Psal 11 3. Cant. 2 6. he will make our bed in all our sicknesse hee putteth our teares in his bottell his left hand is vnder our head and his right hand doth embrace vs. Let vs comfort one another in these things Vse 3 Thirdly it standeth vs vpon whensoeuer his hand is vpon vs to seeke to him for health that smiteth and no man healeth that maketh the wound and no man restoreth We are directed by this consideration to whom to seek for our recouery to wit first to the hand that striketh and next to goe to mans helpe which is his ordinance We must not first seeke to the Physition as Asa did 2 Chron. 16 13 but first be reconciled to God the chiefe Physition of soule and body and pray vnto him in our trouble as Hezekiah did Esay 38 2. Let vs neuer looke that any means be they neuer so excellent shall profite vs and prosper with vs vntill we be at peace with God and haue renewed our repentance from dead works for our daily sinnes This the Apostle sheweth Iam. 5 13. Is any among you afflicted let him pray This condemneth those that seeke to witches and wizards and forget the God of their saluation 1 Sam. 2 6. who killeth and maketh aliue bringeth downe to the graue and raiseth vp againe Let vs thereby be put in mind of our death which is Gods messenger and serieant to arest vs and to bring vs into his presence Let vs euer prepare our selues to depart in peace cOnsidering that as the home of death shall take vs so the day of iudgement shall finde vs. Here we repent or else we repent neuer Chrys hoâ— de Lazaro Basil de moral 1. Reg. 2. Here is time of changing and turning but after this life there is no more place of repentance but an horrible expectation and fearefull looking for of iudgement which shall deuoure the aduersaries The Scripture teacheth that Caine that euill man was of euil one and slew his brother wee may multiply thousands of yeares since he vttered that fearefull and comfortlesse speech Gen. 4 13. My sinne is greater then ca be pardoned my punishment is greater then can bee suffered yet when Christ shall breake the heauens and come to iudge the quicke and dead hee shall appeare no otherwise at the last day theÌ„ as he was taken out of this life The like wee might say of Esau of Saul of Iudas and of others who ended their daies in desperation as they died so they shall be iudged abide for euer after iudgement As they turned not to God their Creator while they liued so they shall receiue no ease or alteration in their estate when they are once departed and haue receiued iudgement of whom we may say as Christ once spake of Iudas It had beene good for these men if they had neuer beene borne Mat. 26 24. For not to bee is ten thousand times better then euer to be in a liuing death in coÌ„tinuall horrour and desperation where their worme dieth not the fire neuer goeth out Mark 9 4â— This was the vse that Hezekiah made of his sicknes Es 38 10 11 I said in the cutting off of my daies I shall goe to the gates of the graue I am depriued of the residue of my yeares I saide I shall not see the Lord euen the Lord in the Land of the liuing I shall see man no more among the Inhabitants of the world Wherefore in sicknesse we are taught to seeke health of God and to bee put in minde of our mortality Lastly when God hath shewed mercy vpon Vse 4 vs in our deliuerance let vs spend the residue of our daies in a godly conuersation It is a common and ordinary matter to make solemne promises and protestations to becOme new men if we recouer Many do then lament the former errors and ignorances of their life but when they haue obtained mercy at the hands of God when they haue found a blessing and beene restored they become as leud and prophane as they were before And this moued Christ our Sauiour to exhort the impotent man to sinne no more lest a more greeuous iudgement were brought vpon him Ioh. 5 14. We see how Hezekiah being healed the third day after he went vp to the house of the Lord to praise him 2 King 20 â— Esay 38 18 to speake of his goodnesse who had seene his teares heard his praiers and who had remoued his afflictions The graue cannot confesse thee death cannot praise thee they that goe downe into the pit cannot hope for thy truth but the liuing the liuing hee shall confesse thee as I do this day the father to the children shall declare thy truth This duty is required of vs al when we are deliuered from our sicknesse or sorrow from trouble calamity to be thankfull to God and mindfull of his mercy Let euery one examine his owne heart how he hath practised this duty what vse he hath made of his affliction There is none of vs but hath a blessed experience of Gods goodnesse toward him hee hath oftentimes preserued vs from dangers restored vs from sicknesse deliuered vs from diseases freed vs from troubles happy are we if thereby we haue profited vnto amendment of life and in the study of godlinesse and be carefull that we fall not backe againe into our former offences We must not be like to Pharaoh who returned to his vomit and the hardnesse of his heart â— 7.13 14. after hee was freed from the plagues of God lest with him we be destroyed by the iust hand of God The Lord sent fiery serpents among the people which stung the people so that many of them died God might haue destroyed these euer-murmuring Israelites by the Canaanites or Edomites their aduersaries hee hath men and Angels at his booke and commandement to afflict them and ouerthrow them but he sendeth stinging serpents which tormented theÌ„ and a multitude of venomous beasts vpon theÌ„ that they might know that where with a man sinneth by the same also he shall be punished as we shewed before The Doctrine from hence is that GOD hath all creatures in his owne hand â—ctrine â—d hath all â—atures eueÌ„â—â—malest to â—ploy in his â—uce which â—ing â—ent do â—euaile and he armeth them at his owne pleasure to execute his will and being so imploied they
brazen serpent was a figure of Christ crucified and hanging on the crosse who is made of the Father to bee a Sauiour vnto vs. This Christ himselfe testifieth Ioh. 3.14 15. As Moses lift vp the serpent in the wildernesse so must the Sonne of man bee lift vp that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternall life Heereunto likewise hee alludeth Chap. 8.28 29. Then Iesus said vnto them When ye haue lift vp the Sonne of man then shall ye know that I am he and that I doe nothing of my selfe as my Father hath taught me so I speak these things In both these places our Sauiour hath respect and reference to the brazen serpent in the wildernesse shewing that as it was erected to heale the body so must Christ bee crucified to cure the soule therefore this serpent set vp was a type of his death Caluin in Iâ—han â—ap 3 2â— 14. And howsoeuer some of reuerent account in the Church doe vnderstand this lifting vp of the preaching of the Gospel which is as a banner displayed that all men may behold him and esteeme the referring of it to the Crosse neither to bee pertinent to the matter nor to agree in the text yet if we compare the former places phrases with another like Testimony of Iohn chap. 12.32 33. the true interpretation of the words will easily and euidently appeare where Christ speaketh thus to the Pharisees Now is the iudgment of this world now shall the Prince of this world be cast out and I if I were lift vp from the earth will draw all men vnto me Heere by lifting vp Calu. in Iob. 〈◊〉 ver 28. we must necessarily vnderstand the death of Christ vpon the Crosse on which he was lifted vp on high and seene a farre off as the Euangelist himselfe expoundeth it in the verse following saying Now this said he signifying what death hee should die The reasons of this similitude shadowing Reason 1 out the manner of Christs death are very euident and apparent For first as the brazen serpent in the wildernesse had the shew and shape of a serpent but within there was no venemous or deadly thing as the true fiery serpents had so Christ tooke vpon him the shape of a seruant he was made like vnto men he was sent of God in the similitude of sinfull flesh and was counted among the wicked Rom â— 3 Mark 15. â— Esay 53 1â— yet he was pure and voyde of sinne neither could be charged of his enemies with any sin so that this is no vnpropper or far-fet similitude but fit and naturall Secondly euen as the brazen serpent was Reason lift vp on high vpon a pole appointed for that purpose so was Christ first lift vp vpon the wood of the Crosse and was after exalted by the Gospel and set in the sight of all as the Prophet Esay teacheth Esay 11.10 12. And as the brazen serpent before it could be a type of healing must be aduanced and lifted vp so before Christ Iesus could be a Sauiour of his people to saue them from their sinnes he must be fastened vpon the Crosse 〈◊〉 14 15 he must haue his hands his feet pierced that he might spoyle the principalities and make a shew of them openly with triumph As therefore it was not sufficient once to make the brazen serpent and so to looke vpon it but it must as well be mounted as at the first made so it was not enough to bring vs to life and saluation for Christ to be conceiued by the holy Ghost and borne of the virgin Mary vnlesse he also suffer death for our sinnes and so beare our sinnes in his body on the tree Thirdly as the Israelites which obeyed the Reason 3 commandement of God embraced his promise beleeued his word and so beheld the brazen serpent standing on the pole were healed of the deadly bitings of these fiery serpents so all men who are moued with the commandement of God embracing the promise do behold Christ hanging on the tree of the crosse with the eyes of faith 〈◊〉 3.16 are cured of the sting of that old serpent the diuell and recouer of that mortall wound being freed from death and restored into the glorious liberty of the sons of God A serpent did hurt a serpent did heale the Israelites Man did destroy vs man did restore vs. 〈◊〉 5.19 The first Adam did draw into condemnation the second Adam draweth vnto saluation The brazen serpent albeit it were lift vp neuer so high and mounted into the open ayre profited none but such as stedfastly beheld it and looked vpon it so Christ crucified profiteth none but such as beleeue in him by faith Many beheld him with the bodily eyes that reaped no benefit by him they heard him with their outward eares and handled with their hands that word of life yet it auailed them nothing to know him after the flesh 〈◊〉 5.16 neither furthered them in their saluation Reason 4 Fourthly as it seemed to humane wisdom a most foolish and ridiculous thing to be healed by the bare and onely sight of a brazen serpent so to all naturall wise men of the world it seemeth as vnlikely and vnreasonable that any shold be saued by faith in Christ crucified â—r 1.23 as the Apostle sheweth We preach Christ crucified vnto the Iewes euen a stumbling blocke and vnto the Grecians foolishnesse onely to them that are saued Christ is the power of God and the wisedome of God So then it is cleere and euident that the serpent set vp vpon the pole signifieth Christ hanging on the Crosse Vse 1 The vses of this type and similitude are many directing vs to sundry points of religion As what sin is whence it came what it worketh and bringeth forth likewise what the force of the Law and Gospel it who Christ is how we must vse and apply him to haue comfort and saluation in him First seeing the serpent was a signe and signification of Christ we learne that Christ was preached and published in the time of the law albeit darkely and obscurely For as there is but one saluation so there is but one way to attaine vnto it to wit faith in Christ The faith of the fathers is one and the same with the faith of the children There was neuer any man saued without the knowledge of IESVS CHRIST neyther is at this day saued neither shall be hereafter to the end of the world This the Apostle teacheth to the Hebrewes Heb. 13.8 Iesus Christ yesterday and to day the same also is for euer And to this truth Iohn giueth witnesse All that dwell vpon the earth shall worship the Beast Reuel 13.8 whose names are not written in the booke of life of that Lambe which was slaine from the beginning of the world Albeit he were manifested in the flesh and crucified on the Crosse in the last age of the world when the fulnes of time was
whether we shall returne to them aliue or not forasmuch as wee carry about vs euermore houses of clay And when we come into them we know not whether we shall go out of them againe vpon our feet or be carried out vpon the shoulders of others Lastly the manner and kinde of our death is also as vnknowne as the rest whether we shall dye a naturall or a violent death a suddaine or a lingring death whether our life shall be prolonged to the last point and period of nature our heat and moysture being consumed Cicer. de ◠as the light of a candle consumeth by little and little and at length goeth out of it selfe or whether it shall be taken away by fire by water by sword by famine by pestilence by beasts and such like casualties incident to the sonnes of men all which proclaime and publish in our hearts the vaine condition of all flesh Reason 2 Secondly God hath prepared for vs a City whereof he is the builder and maker This City we seeke being Citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem the mother of vs all For we shall neuer sufficiently be brought to acknowledge our fraile and brittle estate vnlesse wee be raised and lifted vp to the meditation of our future condition in the life to come If then the kingdome of glory be a place of rest what is this present estate but a sea of sorrowes If the heauen be our natiue Country what is the earth but an exile and banishment ◠3 20. If it bee true happinesse to enioy the blessed presence of the liuing God then it must needs be a miserable thing and death it selfe to want it If to leaue this earthly tabernacle be a setting of vs free and at liberty what is this body but a prison If immortality be as the putting on of a garment 〈◊〉 5.6 what is our mortality but as it were a nakednesse Lastly if to die in the Lord bee to goe vnto God what is this life but an absence from him This did the Patriarkes professe and to this they sealed by their practise Heb. 11 13 14 15 16. Abraham possessed not one bredth of a foote sauing the purchase bought to bury his dead Iacob was banished out of that Land a great part of his life Isaac and the rest of the fathers had but their walke in it and enioyed it as a pledge of another Country which is aboue Vse 1 The vses follow If we haue heere no abiding City in the daies of our vanity then acknowledge Gods great mercy toward vs being so vaine We see other creatures in their estate more permanent then man is far exceeding and excelling in naturall gifts in seeing tasting mouing hearing touching and such like properties yet no creature tasteth of his sauing mercies as man doth This consideration doth the Prophet leade vs vnto Psal 8 3 4 6 7 9 that hee is mindfull of him and visiteth him and hath put all things vnder his feet There is no merite in vs to be a motiue to moue him to shew so great mercy vnto vs. He findeth vs walking in our sinnes as it were wallowing in our blood all our righteousnesse is as a foule and filthy cloth Esay 64 6. This vse Dauid vrgeth Psal 103 14 15 16 18. Hee knoweth whereof we are made he remembreth that wee are but dust the daies of man are as grasse as a flower of the field so flourisheth he but the louing kindnesse of the Lord endureth for euer he is full of cōpassion and mercy slowe to anger of great kindnesse So that he confirmeth himselfe others in Gods mercy by the consideration of our owne vanity Vse 2 Secondly seeing our daies be vaine short why doe we carke and care so much for the things of this life what we shall eate what we shall drinke and what we shall put on Why do we eate the bread of sorrow with too much painfulnesse heape vp worldly things It may be we shal not come to the sight of the fruite of our labours much lesse to the partaking of it A traueller the shorter his iourney is the lesse his prouision is We are all trauellers we are in the way to our country and we are not far from the end of our iourney what folly then and madnesse is it to cast all our thoughts and meditations to earthly things and to care not onely for the morrow Math 6 25 34 but for moneths and yeares This our Sauiour setteth downe Luke 12 19 20 21 for when the rich man saide to his soule Soule thou hast much goods laid vp for many yeares liue at ease eate drinke and take thy pastime It was answered him O foole this night will they fetch away thy soule from thee then whose shall these things bee which thou hast prouided So is he that gathereth riches and is not rich in God Hereunto consenteth the Apostle Iames chap 4 13 14 15. Go to now ye that say to day or to morrow we will goe into such a City and continue there a yeare buy sell and get gaine and yet ye cannot tell what shall be to morrow for what is your life It is euen a vapour that appeareth for a little time and afterward vanisheth away for that yee ought to say Thus rather the words are to be read if the Lord will both we shall liue and we shall do this or that Salomon hauing had plentifull experience of the shortnesse and vanity of mans life penned to this purpose the Booke of Ecclesiastes which is as it were the marrow and pith yea the very quintessence of all his best knowledge and wherein we may see the refined wisedome of reformed Salomon he proclaimeth Vanity of vanities all is vanity there is an euill which I saw vnder the Sunne and it is much among men one to whom God hath giuen riches treasures and honour he wanteth nothing for his soule of all that it desireth but God giueth him not power to eate thereof a strange man shall eate it vp though he leaue no sparke behind him neither son nor brother yet doth he not thinke for whom do I trauaile and defraud my soule of pleasure This also is vanity and this is an euill trauaile Eccles 1 2 and 4 8 and 5 12 and 6 1 2. To conclude this vse if we be not strangers in this life wee shall haue no part in the kingdome of heauen If we will haue God to auow and acknowledge vs for his children let vs liue heere as forreigners and warfaring men in our iourney or rather in our race We haue pitched and patched vp a Tent or Tabernacle for a day or a night we must not nestle our selues heere we must not alwayes goe groueling to the ground nor intangle our selues in the affaires of this life to make it our euerlasting habitation but bee flying vpwards as birds sitting vpon a bough True it is God is so fauourable to many
Patron of that people could do them no good but suffered them to be taken and spoyled Such is the vain hope of poore Idolaters in their Idols which cannot helpe or deliuer themselues much lesse their worshippers that trust in them Lastly touching the Israelites they spoiled them that were the spoilers and conquered them that were the conquerors for they recouered for themselues and for their owne vse the Townes and Cities which the Moabites had lost Thus Israel medled not with the Moabites neither tooke any thing from them but peaceably possessed that which they won frō the Amorites none laying any claime or title thereunto as Iephtah pleadeth Iudg. 11 13. And this is the right which the Israelites had to dwell in the Cities of the Amorites and to possesse as their owne goods the labours and liuings of other men which they could iustifie by the Law of God and man For when Abraham had subdued in battell the fiue Kings he chalenged to himself a right in the prey that was taken and payed the tenth of all to Melchizedek Gen. 14 20 21 Hereunto belongeth the commandement giuen of God touching the diuiding and retaining the spoyles of war saying All the spoyle thereof shalt thou take vnto thy selfe and shalt eate the spoyle of thine enemies which the Lord thy God hath giuen thee Deuter 20 14. Xenoph. lib. 7. Cyropaed Halicarnas li. 6. And this we might plentifully prooue by the Lawes Decrees and Constitutions of Princes and States in former times Verse 21. Then Israel sent Messengers In this diuision generally is set foorth the end of the enemies of the Church that albeit they preuaile for a season and plow vpon the backs of the godly and make long and large surrowes albeit they plant themselues strong flourish as the greene Bay-tree yet they passe away suddenly and are cast downe in desolation The persecuters and enemies of the Church shall perish and come to confusion Doctrine The persecuters of the Church shall perish Howsoeuer they lift vp their heads hornes on high and their honor reach vp to the Clouds there shall be a downefall they shall be confounded and consumed in his wrath Looke vpon Caine who was the first persecuter of the church in Abel and we shall see the same confirmed which is offered to our considerations in these present examples He killed his brother Gen. 4 11 and wherefore slew he him Because his owne works were euill and his brothers good But did cruell Caine escape No the curse of God came vpon him he was made a runnagate and fugitiue vpon the earth and so God reuenged the innocent blood of his brother Abel which he had shedde with barbarous and vnnaturall cruelty The like we might say of Pharaoh an arch-enemy of the Church in Egypt who oppressing the people of God with burdens and destroying their children was ouerwhelmed in the red Sea Exod. 14 28. Another fearefull example we haue in Saneherib which set himselfe against the people that called vpon the liuing God and blasphemed his Name which is holy throughout all generations hee was slaine of his owne sonnes 2 Kings 20 37 which iudgement the Lord foretolde that being accordingly performed accomplished it might be knowne whence it was wherefore it came to passe The like is reported recorded of Haman in the booke of Ester ch 7 9 who procured the Kings writ to roote out to kill and to destroy all the Iewes young and olde children and women in one day yet abusing his high fauour with the King and great honour in the Court God threw him downe and layd his honor in the dust so that he was hanged on the same tree which he had prepared for Mordecai that spake good for the King Thus his mischiefe returned on his owne head and his cruelty fell vpon his owne pate and himself was taken in the snare which he made for another Hereunto tendeth the end of Nebuchadnezar whose seruice God vsed to chasten his owne people to destroy the Temple to waste the City and to cary them away captiue Dan. 4.30 hee was throwne downe his reason was taken from him and he had the heart of a beast giuen vnto him The Iewes to whom pertained the right of adoption the glory of the Arke the tables of the Couenant the giuing of the Law the seruice of God the accomplishment of the promises the comming of the Messiah the Oracles of trust committed vnto them were notwithstanding all these priuiledges enemies of Christ and of the Apostles enemies of Christian Religion and the professors thereof they put the Sonne of God to death and persecuted his Apostles that he sent among them to preach and teach the Gospel of the Kingdome Matth. 24.21 in the end themselues were iustly slain for sedition which they falsely charged vpon the Apostles nay as themselues cried his blood be vpon vs Ioseph de bel◠Iuda lib. 7. cap. 4. 8. and vpon our children so that which Christ foretold came vpon them in full measure pressing downe and running ouer when the abhomination of desolation sate in the holy place there was such trouble amongst them and so great tribulation came vpon them that the like neuer was nor shall be to the end Herod that bloody tyrant which had slaine Iames with the sword and putting Peter in prison intended the like measure and murther vpon him this wicked wretch escaped not the hands of God for being arrayed in his royall Robes sitting vpon the Iudgement seate and making an Oration vnto the people The Angel of the Lord smote him he was eaten of wormes Acts 12 23. Iudas the child of perdition and betrayer of the Son of God despaired Hung himselfe burst in the middest and his Bowels gushed out Acts 1 18. for whom it had bin good if he had neuer bene borne What shold I say more If we remember the late dayes of persecution wherin the patience of the Saints was tried by bloody executions tortures murthers massacres hanging beheading burning and imprisonment wee may obserue that the heauy hand of God was one way or other against those bloody Inquisitors and cruell persecutors that had imbrued and defiled their hands with their blood that they dyed not the ordinary and common death of all See Acts and Monuments in the end nor were visited after the visitation of all men Some died fodainly falling downe on the ground that they neuer stirred as Ananias and Sapphira some had their bowels and inward parts fall out and died the death of Iudas their elder brother some could not swallow and digest their meate but it came forth againe sometimes at their mouth and sometimes at their nosthrils most horribly to behold Some were striken in the one halfe of their body that they lay benummed halfe aliue and halfe dead to the great terror and astonishment of all that were present and did looke vpon them Some brake their Neckes others became
the end wee may not deceiue others nor flatter our selues in the good motions of the Spirit wee must carefully obserue these few rules and directions following First we must beginne to cherish in our harts a loathing and detestation of all sinne Not of some few sinnes and retaine others that agree with our corrupt Natures but we must hate all sinne If the olde subtle Serpent get in his taile he wil winde in his head also and after followeth al the body If we giue him scope to possesse vs in any one knowne sinne he will thereby bring vs to destâ—uction as wee see in Saul Herod Iudas Ananias and Sapphira Wherefore wee must truly turne to God and repent vs of all sinne Secondly we must be changed and renewed in our mindes and consciences bring forth fruites worthy amendment of life otherwise we may still suspect our selues that sauing grace is not yet planted in the heart Let vs carefully looke to our hearts that the worke of regeneration be truly begunne there If wee haue once giuen our hearts to God all other parts will soone follow Our eares our feete our eyes will not be farre behind where the heart leadeth the way This is it which Salomon teacheth in Prou. 23 25. My sonne giue mee thine heart and let thine eyes delight in my waies One can take no pleasure but where his heart is Thirdly we must not stand at a stay or looke backe wee must not thinke wee haue knowledge fayth zeale and obedience enough therefore the Apostle saith touching his own practise Philip. 3 12. Brethren I count not my selfe that I haue attained to it but one thing I do I forget that which is behinde and endeuour my selfe vnto that which is before and follow hard toward the marke for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus And indeed in our Christian race there is no standing at one stay For either we go forward or else we go backward If we do not increase we do decrease like the sea that neuer rests but euer ebbeth or floweth To stand still is the first step to declining and declining the first degree of decaying and decaying the forerunner of a finall falling away and falling away the worker of our confusion and destruction as the water that hath beene heate first waxeth luke-warme afterwards turneth to be key-cold Lastly we must endeuour euery day to grow better and better more strong in faith more constant in hope more rooted in charity more setled in obedience more abounding in all good workes This is made the commendation of the church of Thyatira Reu. 2 19. I know thy workes thy loue and seruice and faith and thy patience and thy workes which are more at the last then at the first So the Apostle Paul exhorteth the Thessalonians in the Lord Iesus that they increase more and more as they had receyued of the Apostles how they ought to walke please God Heereunto accordeth the doctrine of Christ where he teacheth Ioh. 15 2. That euery branch that beareth not fruite in him hee taketh away c. And Peter wriâ—ing to the dispersed Iewes dwelling here and there stirreth them vp as new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the word that they might grow thereby c. 1 Pet. 2 2.3 But alas where is this increasing proceeding and perseuering to be found Hee that was ignorant is ignorant stil hee that was faithlesse is faithlesse stil he that was vniust is vniust stil he that was filthy is filthy stil Reu. 22 12. Behold the Lord Iesus cometh shortly his reward is with him to giue euery maÌ„ according as his work shall be Vse 2 Secondly seeing the wicked do desire the death of the righteous it is plaine and euident that the godly cannot but dye well theyr end shal be in rest their departure shal be in peace Their sorrow shal be turned into solace their pain into pleasure their mourning into mirth their heauinesse into happines God will wipe away all teares from theyr eyes No man so happy as the faithfull Christian He that liueth well cannot choose but dye well whether he dye sodainly or leysurely whether he bee taken away by a naturall death or by a violent death whether it bee by land or by sea in youth or in age Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints the Lord redeemeth the soules of his seruants and none that trust in him shall perish Psal 116 15. 34 22. Blessed are they that die in the Lord for they rest from their labors and their workes follow them Reu. 14 13. Let vs solace our selues and comfort one another with these words All men naturally haue a desire of saluation wheÌ„ God toucheth their conscience and summoneth them to answer at his barre Aske the most wicked and notorious liuer that forgetteth God and contemneth him euery day that neuer thinketh of godlinesse that giueth himself to blasphemy prophaning of the Sabbath whoredome couetousnesse drunkennes cruelty hatred slandering and backbiting his brother aske him I say whether he would be saued and inherit euerlasting life hee will by and by answer It is his whole desire and he will thinke you offer him the greatest wrong that may bee to make a doubt of it But these words are no better then Balaams wish Balaam would dye the death of the righteous but he would not liue the life of the righteous for hee loued the wages of vnrighteousnesse and thirsted ambitiously after the honour of vngodlines and therefore he continued in his sorcery went still to fetch his diuinations So likewise many in these dayes haue the wishes of this Wizard Greg lib. 23. mora cap. 21. they desire the death of the righteous but they neuer regard their life they desire their end but they will not walk in their way they are willing to end with them but not to begin with them they catch for the Crowne but will not come to the Crosse they would taste the sweete but they cannot abide the sweat If wee will liue with Christ for euer 2 Tim. 2 we must here dye with him for a season if we will reigne with him in heauen we must first suffer with him on earth we can neuer dye comfortably vnlesse we be careful to liue vnblameably â—ornard ser in Canticâ— 21 If we would finde life and peace in the end of our dayes wee must heere seeke it If we would haue God to bee our God in sicknesse wee must bee his people in our health If we hate and abhorre the life of the righteous they are foolish and vaine wishes of carnall men to desire to dye the death of those that are spirituall For what shall it profit vs to come nere them in our words and to flye from them in our workes Wherefore as the vngodly cannot abide the life of the righteous nor seeke to cut off the least lust nor endure the doctrine
of mortification to prepare them to the kingdom of heauen but follow the fruites of the flesh the lusts of their eyes and the pride of life so they shall finde their owne death to bee farre differing from the quiet sleepe of the righteous who see by faith the heauens open for them with Stephen and know that the glorious Angels are their attendants ready to conduct and to direct theyr soules into glory They know that their Redeemer liueth and that they shall see God in their flesh with the same eyes Iob 19 2â— albeit theyr reines be consumed within them for the Lord knoweth the way of the righteous As for the wicked it shall not bee so with them Psalme 73.19 20. They shall sodainly bee destroyed and horribly consumed as a dreame when one awaketh O Lord when thou raisest vs vppe thou shalt make their image despised Their death is full of feare and horror â— things â—fying thâ—â— of the 〈◊〉 man they see three fearefull obiects represented before their eyes dismaying all theyr senses and affrighting all the powers of their soules so soone as they apprehend them thorough all which dying without repentance they must passe without redemption or deliuerance to wit death iudgement and hell the one following the heeles of another They shal know the pangs of death they shall appeare at the day of Iudgement they shall feele the torments of hell and fire vnquenchable When they haue runne out theyr miserable and wretched race they shall sodainely be attached and arrested by death death shall call and cry out for iudgement and iudgement shall take them and throw them into hell and perpetuall perdition If a man in this life that hath liued wantonly bene clad gorgeously and fared deliciously euery day should see these three fearefull spectacles the sword to smite him the plague to touch him and famine to consume him it were able to astonish him and bring him to despayre But all these are nothing in comparison of the former for as it is appointed vnto them once to dye Heb. 9 27. which is the entrance into the next plague so after death commeth iudgement which shall be according to theyr works wheÌ„ theyr most secret thoughts shall be written in theyr foreheads and grauen as with a pen of Iron to remayne in remembrance for euer and after iudgement commeth hell fire then shame and contempt shall bee powred vpon them then vtter desperation shall seize vpon them then an eternall separation from the comfortable presence of God shall ouertake them fall vpon them and they shall haue perpetuall fellowship with the diuell and his angels This is it which maketh the vngodly so loth to heare of death and so willing to wish in word to dye the death of the righteous They would liue like themselues but would dye like the faithfull But we cannot seuer and diuorce the life and the death of the people of God they must alwayes go together and follow one the other necessarily Thus wee see as there is great difference betweene the godly and the vngodly in their life so there shall be a greater difference betweene them after this life For albeit all sleepe in the dust of the earth shall awake out of their sleepe 〈◊〉 12 2. yet the godly shall inherit euerlasting life but the vngodly shall go into euerlasting fire prepared for the diuell and his angels This appeareth vnto vs in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus there was a great difference betweene them while they liued vpon the earth the one abounded in riches was clad in purple and fed with dainty fare Lu. 16 22 23 the other was cloathed in rags couered with sores and abounded in nothing but in penury and misery here was a maine difference between theÌ„ But when they went the way of all flesh and were gathered vnto their Fathers then was the greatest difference of all as if the other were not to be thought vpon For when this poore begger dyed hee was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome the rich man also died and was buried and was carried into the torments of hel to whom Abraham said Luk. 16.25 Son Remember that thou in thy life time receiuedst thy pleasures and likewise Lazarus paines now therefore is he comforted and thou art tormented This is that great gulfe and wide space set betweene the godly and the vngodly Vse 3 Lastly it is our duty to stirre vp the giftes of God in vs and to take heed we quench not the graces of the Spirit in vs. The gifts of God giuen vnto vs are as a sparke of fire kindled in our hearts our corruptions are as a water seeking to quench them Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to be careful and diligent in kindling this fire and in blowing these coales that the talents committed vnto vs may bee increased and the Lord receiue at his comming his own with aduantage This the Apostle Paul teacheth Timothy who had bene brought vp in the Scriptures of a childe 2 Tim. 1 6. I put thee in remembrance that thou stirre vp the grace of God which is in thee by the putting on of my hands Christ Iesus compareth in the Gospel the grace of God in the heart to a grain of Mustard seed which is small to see to at the beginning 〈◊〉 â—3 31 â—â— 26. but when it is once planted in the fruitfull ground of a regenerate heart it springeth vp incontinently encreaseth speedily spreadeth mightily and prospereth exceedingly If a man at the first beginning of his conuersion haue some little feeling of his wants some weake and faint desire of faith and some small testimonies of his adoption he must remember to be thankfull for these and seeke to increase them by the vse of the Word Sacraments Prayers Meditations Conference and such like helpes that wee may be alwayes proceeding endeuouring striuing asking seeking and knocking to know the heighth depth bredth of the loue of God 〈…〉 we must alwayes grow vpp◠〈…〉 God Psal 143 6. and desire 〈…〉 be giuen vs to supply our weakn◠〈…〉 must long after him as the thirsty lâ—◠〈…〉 should pant after him as the Hart bray 〈…〉 riuers of waters Psal 42 1. Blessed are 〈…〉 hunger and thirst after righteousnes for tâ—◠〈…〉 be satisfied Math. 5 6. He will giue to him tâ—◠〈◊〉 a thirst to drinke of the Well of the water of 〈◊〉 freely If wee haue this appetite vsing all the meanes which God hath appointed and being carefull to honor him for that which wee haue receyued already I am perswaded that he which hath begun this good worke in vs will perfect and finish the same vnto the day of Iesus Christ And let my last end be like his Here is a liuely testimony of the immortality of the soule For if hee had beleeued that man had ended with death and then there had beene no further reckoning nor account to be made it had beene a vaine and
idle thing to desire his last end to be like the righteous We see the vngodly liue and wax olde Iob 21 7 9 13. and grow in wealth their children prosper their houses are peaceable without feare the rod of God is not vpon them they spend their dayes in pleasures and sodainly they goe downe to the graue They are not afflicted with tedious diseases they are not tormented with long sicknesses they go away many times quietly as a Lambe their life is with greater delight their death is with greater ease then the life and death of the righteous But after this life beginneth the trouble and torment of the Reprobate Here they haue receiued their pleasures and the righteous their paines therfore these are comforted and the other confounded They must appeare before the iudgment seate of God they must come after this life to their triall they must all stand at the bar and pleade guilty or not guilty The consideration of this day of account immediately after the separation of the soule from the body made Balaam in this place cry out in the sight and feeling of the blessednesse of the Church Oh let my last end be like his From hence wee learne this principle of our faith Doctrine The reasonable soule of man is immortall That the soule of man is immortali hauing a beginning yet is without ending being seuered from the body it liueth in place either of ioy or of torment either it receiueth the reward of godlinesse or it is plagued and punished for wickednesse This appeareth by many testimonies of the word of God When the Lord had made mans body of the dust of the ground He breathed in his face the breath of life and the man was a liuing soule able to liue of it selfe Gen 2 7 and by it self And afterward it is said Genes 5 24. with Heb. 11 17. Henoch walked with God and he was no more seene for God tooke him away to shew that there was a better life prepared and to be a testimony of the immortality of the soule and the resurrection of the body seeing hee was translated that he should not see death neyther was hee found for God had translated him Hereunto commeth the prayer of Simeon Luk. 2 29. Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace according to thy word he was ready willing to be loosed from the prison of the body and calleth death a departure from hence Likewise it is sayde in the Parable that Lazarus dyed and was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome Luk. 16 22.23 the rich man also dyed was buried and was throwne into the torments of hel And at the passion of Christ hanging on the crosse when the penitent theefe praied Lord remember me when thou commest into thy kingdome hee said Verily I say vnto thee to day shalt thou bee with me in Paradise Luke 23 43. Furthermore when the Lambe had opened the fifte seale Reue. 5 6 9. Iohn saw vnder the Altar the soules of them that were killed for the word of God for the testimony which they maintained Reason 1 The Reasons of this Doctrine are to bee known and considered of vs. First if the soule were not of an immortall Nature the godly of all other should be most wretched their life most miserable vnlesse they did beleeue that a time of refreshing should come from yâ— presence of God and contrarywise the condition of the vngodly should be most blessed and happy This the Apostle setteth downe 1 Cor. 15 19 20. And if the soule did not remaine after this life being separate from the body all Religion and piety were in vaine our preaching and your faith were in vaine Why are we in ieopardy euery houre and why suffer we affliction for righteousnes sake nay why do we not eate and drink for to morrow we must dye Reason 2 Secondly nothing that is immortall and transitory can cite a man before Gods Tribunall or terrifie for sinne vnknowne to any other But the soule of man accusing him for secret sinnes makâ—th him hold vp at his hand at the barre of Gods iudgement seate This we see in Belteshazzer when he saw the palme of the hand that wrote vpon the plaister of the wall of his palace Daniel 5 6. His countenance was changed his thoughts troubled him his knees smote one against another Before he was thus awaked he contemned the true God and blessed his Idols but when God manifested a small token of his power and presence he did shake tremble euery ioynt of him for feare of that sight This is the iustice of God reuenging the sinne of men that they should tremble at his iudgements that wretchedly abuse his mercies The like example we see in Felix albeit he loâ—ked for a bribe and set iustice to sale at offer and proffer yet when he heard Paul dispute of righteousnesse and temperance and of the iudgement to come he quaked and quiuered at that discourse and was not able to endure the mention of it Now if the soule were subiect to mortality and to perish with the body it would not it could not thus accuse man nor draw him before the iudgement seate of God Thirdly the soule of man can reason of immortality Reason 3 it is vnsatiable in seeking knowledge and is not changed or altered with the estate of the body it contenteth not it selfe to rest satisfied with any thing in this life The more it knoweth 1 Cor. 8 â— the more it coueteth desireth to know the more it is able to learn It desireth blessednesse and happines it respecteth glory and good estimation after death it hath many actions and operations aboue sense and the naturall appetite of the body as to loue God to feare God to put our trust in him to beleeue in him to imbrace religion to cleaue vnto God with full purpose of hart The senses of the body cannot climbe and ascend so high to know God and to meditate on heauenly things nay they cannot reason define diuide number or order any thing Therefore the soule that performeth these things is a spirituall substance like vnto Angels not subiect to death or mortality Now let vs come to the Vses of this point Vse 1 of Religion and principle of our Fayth First it serueth to confute condemn all Atheists Epicures Libertines Sadduces and the late vpstart family of loue raised out of the ashes of the olde Saduces Ioseph antiâ— 18 cap 2 â—bel Iudaiâ— cap. 7. which deny the immortality of the soule These defie all Religion and deny any spirits either Angels of God or spirits of diuels or soules of men all which standing at defiance against heauen and bidding battel to the Lord himselfe shall one day know that they had once giuen vnto them immortal spirits when they shall be cast into vnquenchable fire and endure euerlasting torments The Euangelist noteth out this damnable sect of
because their Redeemer draweth nere So thē as Balaam wished that he might dye the death of the righteous and his last end might be like his so let vs all craue and desire of God that we may not dye the death of the vnrighteous nor our last end be like his Vse 6 Lastly let vs care for it more then for the body bestow more labot paines in adorning garnishing of it For what is the body what is this mortal life but a litle blast Stop his mouth hold his nostrils but a while what is he but a carkasse But the soule albeit it haue time of beginning yet shall neuer die or cease to be but remaineth eternall without an ending and shall neuer be extinguished It standeth vs thereupon in regard of the diuine nature of the soule and the excellency thereof aboue the body to imploy more time and to bestow more paines in beautifying the soule with heauenly graces then trimming attiring the body with outward ornaments For as the body hath his garnishings so hath the soule likewise her proper deckings And yet alas if we should enter into a suruey and examination of the deeds of men and marke what their behauiour is concerning their soul and compare it with the care they haue of their vile bodies and rotten carkasses we shall quickly perceiue and discerne that the prouision of the one destroyeth and swalloweth vp the preparation for the other Wee see how men toile and moile all their life long rising early watching long and late faring hardly labouring continually and sweating exceedingly to prouide for the body and for the belly the things of this life that must fade perish according as the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 6 13. Meates are ordained for the belly and the belly for meates but God shall destroy both it and them But the soule lyeth vnprouided and vnregarded of the greatest number they passe not greatly whether it sinke or swimme whether it starue or prosper whether it goe to hell or to heauen If a man or woman haue a small spot in their garment or a blemish in their face wee see how carefull they are to correct and amend it but if their soules lye full of sores and corruption full of boyles and blisters full of wounds and grieuous swellings they neuer regard it they haue no feeling of it they are neuer grieued at it or troubled with it Marke the practice and common behauiour of most persons on the Lords day which is the market day of the soule do they not bestow greater time moe houres in the day in trimming of the body prouiding for the belly then in the exercises of Religion Which ouermuch care of the body argueth a carelesnes for the soule Doth not this bewray our contempt of the food of our soules a lamentable loathing of the heauenly Manna of the word of God following after our worldly profit running madde after our vaine pleasures And yet these men if they were asked are not ashamed to say they take more care for their soules then for their bodies Wee see how farre men will trauaile what tedious iourneyes they will take to encrease their wealth if a litle famine pinch hungerbite them they wil compasse sea land wander farre neere to serue the body fill the belly If the care for the nourishment of thy soule were answerable to this diligence thou woldst not doubt for the euerlasting good of thy soule to take at least as great paines to prouide for the food of thy soule that endureth to eternall life For what shall it profite a man if he winne the whole world and then lose his own soule Or what shall a man giue for the recompence of his soule Mat. 16 26. First therefore seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse c Math. 6 33. Verse 11. Then Balak said vnto Balaam What hast thou done vnto mee I tooke thee to curse mine enemies and behold thou hast blessed them altogether Hitherto we haue spoken of the prophecie which God constrained the false Prophet to vtter now let vs see the effect thereof We cannot be ignorant that the purpose both of Balak and Balaam was malicious and full of cruelty they looked for a glorious successe and euent of their labours but al their practices are defeated and disappointed Balak hoped through Balaam to preuaile against Israel he comforted himselfe in this wizard he carried him to an high mountain to see them hee said before him as we heard in the former chapter Numb 22.3 I know that hee whom thou blessest is blessed and he that thou cursest shal be cursed yet this hope is built vpon the sand or standeth in the ayre and fayleth him that trusteth in it From hence we learne Doctrine The hope of the wicked is vaine that the expectation hope and confidence of the wicked come to nothing in the end Albeit they comfort themselues in euil and promise to themselues an happy end yet the issue is vaine and the snare is broken Esau in the prophanenesse of his heart hauing sold his birthright promiseth to himselfe a golden day to recouer againe both blessing birth-right and therefore thought in his minde and vttered with his mouth Gen. 27 41. The dayes of mourning for my father will come shortly then wil I slay my brother Iacob But notwithstanding this diuelish drift and purpose of his the blessing tooke place and this hypocrite was disappointed The Canaanites comforted themselues in Sisera and promised themselues victory ouer the Israelites The mother of Sisera looked out of a window and cryed through the lattesse Iudg. 5 28 29 30. Why is his chariot so long a comming Why tarry the wheeles of his charriot They haue gotten and diuided the spoyle euery man hath a mayde or two Sisera hath a prey of diuers coloured garments a prey of sundry colours made of needle worke for the chiefe of the spoile See how the e-enemies of the Church glory and oftentimes triumph before the victory and putting on their armour boast as if they were putting it off This wee see in Rabshakeh rayling against the people of God and boasting in his owne strength Let not thy GOD deceiue thee in whom thou trustest saying 2 Kings 19 11. Ierusalem shall not be deliuered into the hand of the King of Ashur Hereunto commeth the saying of the Prophet Hosea Hosea 12 15. Ephraim is fed with the winde and followeth after the East winde hee encreaseth daylie lies and destruction Thus they flattered themselues with vain confidence and rested vpon deceitfull hope Thus likewise the Prophet bringeth in the enemies of Christ of the Church conspiring against God and encouraging one another in wickednesse Psal 2 3 4. Let vs breake their bands and cast their cords from vs but hee that dwelleth in the heauen shall laugh the Lord shall haue them in derision and breake them in pieces like a
hell and therefore the Apostle saith Eph. 2 6 We are raised vp together and made to sit together in the heauenly places in Christ Iesus And againe The Saints shall iudge the world not giuing sentence against the reprobate but approuing the sentence of Christ For as at the day of Assiâ—es the Iudges being set to pronounce sentence of condemnation against malefactors he is accompanied by the bench of Iustices as by an honourable Senate of graue Counsellers who not onely heare the giuing of sentence but are witnesses approueâ—s of it so when Christ shall come as the Iudge of quick and dead accompanied with thousands of his Angels in power and great glory the elect set at his right hand shal first receiue the sentence of absolution then being taken vp into the Clouds shall sit vpon the Throne with Christ and there approue allow of the iust condemnation of all the wicked 1 Cor. 6 2. This is one great fruite benefite of the power of Christ Secondly by this his power hee enableth his seruants to ouercome in their owne persons the lustes of the world the strength of sinne the power of the diuell the gates of hell and al the enemies of theyr saluation This the Apostle toucheth Rom. 16 20 saying The God of peace shall tread Satan vnder your feete shortly So the Apostle Iohn noteth this prerogatiue of the faithfull 1 Iohn 2 14. And in another place All that is borne of God ouercommeth this world 1 Iohn 5 4. Likewise in the Epistle written to the Church at â—hyatira Christ promiseth to them that ouercome and keepe his words to the end That he will giue them power ouer Nations so that they shall rule them with a rod of yron c. Reuel 2 36. The Reasons that may be rendred will yet farther open vnto vs this point and serue to Reason 1 gaine our affections to the embracing of it For first they do it by a liuely faith in Christs Name The Apostle teacheth that this is the victory that ouercommeth the world eueÌ„ our faith Who is he that ouercommeth the world but he which beleeueth that Iesus Christ is the Sonne God 1 Iohn chapter 5 verses 4 5. Great is the excellency and force of faith which leaneth and stayeth vppon him that is able to doe all things All things are possible to him that beleeueth saith Christ Mar. 11 23. Through him that strengthneth me I am able to do al things saith the Apostle Philip. 4 13. In all trials and tribulations a sound faith will minister vnto vs comfort and consolation and giue strength to stand an issue to escape nay victory to ouercome Do we lose temporall and transitory things it saith Thou hast treasure laide vp in heauen Mat. 19 21. Do wee beare the burthen of pouerty it teacheth that our Father which is in heauen knoweth whereof we haue need Mâ—â—th 6 32. and what we want Do we suffer persecution and are we reuiled for righteousnesse sake it telleth vs that ours is the kingdom of heauen and great our reward shall be in the highest place Mat. 5 10. Are we at the point of death and ready to go the way of all flesh it calleth to our remembrance that whether we liue wee liue vnto the Lord or whether we dye we dye vnto the Lord whether we liue or dye we are the Lords Ro. 14 8 Thus by faith we ouercome all things Yea we resist the diuell being stedfast in faith and beate backe his tentations 1 Pet. 5 9. Reason 2 Secondly we shall not doubt of the victory or feare to be ouercome seeing that howsoeuer he be strong that ruleth in the world yet he is stronger that ruleth in vs. True it is the diuell goeth about like a roaring Lyon seeking whoÌ„ he may deuoure and walketh in the earth too fro to take his prey yet the Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah that victorious Lion hath broken his kingdome Reuel 5 5. hath gloriously triumphed ouer him and gotten the victory This is that reason which the Apostle expresseth 1 Ioh. 4 4 declaring that he is in vs by whom wee ouercome Little children ye are of God and haue ouercome them for greater is he that is in you theÌ„ he that is in this world Here we see he comforteth the elect with a sure hope of victory not thorough our owne power but thorough the power of God who is greater then all It was a great comfort to Elishaes seruant 2 Kin. 6 3 16 to heare that they that were with them were moe in number then they that were against them but this giueth greater assurance that he that ruleth in vs is greater then he that ruleth in the children of disobedience of whoÌ„ Christ saith My Father which gaue them mee is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my fathers hand Iohn 10 29. Reason 3 Thirdly we are partakers of his annointing he is our head and we his members he is the root and we are the branches so that euerie beleeuer may truly say I am Christs Christ is mine euen as the Spouse speaketh in Salomons song cha 6 2. I am my welbeloueds my welbeloued is mine who feedeth among the Lillies It is a neere coniunction nay the neerest coniunction that is between Christ his church The society of parents and children is great of masters and seruants as part of one household likewise the society of brethren sisters and kindred The vnion and fellowshippe betweene man and wife is greater then these yet the coniunction between Christ his church exceedeth all other and is preferred aboue all other societies whereby we are made not only the friends and brethren of Christ but wee are made one with him and he with vs Ephes 5 30. we are become members of his body and made flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones An heauenly an holy a comfortable and most sweet fellowshippe Hence it is that the Apostle saith Wee haue an oyntment from that Holy one and know all things necessary to eternall life 1 Ioh. 2 20. As he is the King and Priest of his Church so hee maketh vs spirituall Kings and Priests to God his Father so that his victory and power as we noted before is communicated vnto vs being ingrafted into him is made ours The Vses are now to be handled as conclusions Vse 1 drawne out of this doctrine First this layeth before our eyes or rather before our hearts the great dignity of all true christians they are victorious conquerors in Christ and all the wicked are indeede and shall be manifested at the last day to be their base vassalles and contemptible slaues yea so is satan hell and death all which shall bee troden vnder foote as dung and dirt in the streets The godly that haue Christ both dwelling and reigning in them are with Abraham the true heires of the world and shall with Christ their Captaine breake
number of all the faithfull that shall possesse the inheritance of the kingdome of heauen prepared for them before the beginning of the world He knoweth who are his 2 Tim. 2 19 because all theyr names are written in heauen Lu. 10 20. The contents and diuision of this chap. In this Chapter obserue three things First the numbring of the Israelites which were fit for warre Secondly the commandement of God touching the diuiding of the Land of Canaan among them Thirdly the numbring of the Leuites who were appointed for the sacred warfare that is to serue the Lord in the Tabernacle In the numbring of the people fit to beare armes we may see the commandement of God and the execution of the commandement The commandement is amplified by the time by the persons that were to number them and by the persons that were to bee numbred and that by their age and ability to go to warre The time of this numbring is said to be after the plague which the learned Iunius vnderstandeth of the plagues mentioned in the 14. chap. whereby God threatened to consume all of them in the Wildernesse by little and little now some and then others according to their manifold deseruings prouocations But this exposition seemeth to mee both to be forced and farre fet and from the purpose First because the Article heere prefixed hath relation rather to one certaine iudgement of God brought vpon them at one certaine time whereas that threatning was executed at diuers and sundry times by the space almost of forty yeares Secondly by the name of plague a violent death sent froÌ„ God is betokened as for example when a man dyeth suddenly being smitten by some Angel but the former commination doth not specifie any one iudgement of that sort but without any limitation doth generally denounce a consuming of them which might bee done by naturall death Lastly they to whom that threatning is directed perished not with one plague nor after one manner nor at one time but with diuers iudgements in diuers manners and at diuers times Wherefore we must rather vnderstaÌ„d in this place that plague which is mentioned in the former chapter where foure and twenty thousand dyed for their idolatry and whoredome with the daughters of Moab 1 Cor. 10. The execution of the commandement consisteth of three points being amplified by a declaration of the place where this numbring was made by a comparison of the like example verse 4 and lastly by a particular description of euery Tribe numbred and their families the Tribe of Leui excepted Where obserue that in this rehearsall and enumeration of euery Tribe there is great difference from the former numbring when they came out of Egypt which will appeare by these particular comparisons set before vs. 1. Reuben before 46500. now 43730. 2. Simeon before 59300. now 22200. 3. Gad. before 45650. now 40500. 4. Iudah before 74600. now 76500. 5. Issachar before 54400. now 64300. 6. Zebulun before 57400. now 60500. 7. Manasseh before 32200. now 52700. 8. Ephraim before 40500. now 32500. 9. Beniamin before 35400. now 45600. 10. Dan before 62700. now 64400. 11. Asher before 41500. now 53400. 12. Naphtali before 53400. now 45400. Heere is the same order obserued which we saw before obserued in all which we are to marke that many do now exceed the former account arising to many moe in this latter computation then in the former notwithstanding the many thousands that were weeded out of the hoste of GOD as noysome plants cut vp and cast into the fire and none of the Tribes continued in one stay to teach vs to make our cheefest reckoning of that place where shall be no change any more but we shall be like to the Angels that are in heauen Verse 7 9. These are the families of the Reubenites c. This is that Dathan and Abiram c. who stroue against Moses The history of these seditious persons infecting many others with the leauen of their pride and ambition and carrying them into the pit of destruction with themselues is particularly remembred before chapter 16. They were indeed famous in regard of their places and persons but they become infamous and ignominious by theyr sinne and punishment Obserue from hence Doctrine Sin maketh places peâ—sons infamoâ— That irreligion prophanenesse and impiety make men to be reprochful Of what account and estimation soeuer they are be they neuer so rich high noble renowned in the world how famous and excellent soeuer Countries and Cities be yet this is certaine that sin maketh all places and persons infamous and dishonourable and iustly and worthily powreth disgrace and contempt vpon them as it appeareth afterward in this chap. verse 61 and elsewhere Deut. chapter 29 verses 23 24 25. 1 Kings chapter 9 verses 8 9. Ier. chapter 22 verses 8 9. Wee see this farther in many examples Caine is noted and marked of God for his execrable parricide vnto all posterity Gen. 4 15. The like we might say of Ahaz of whom mention is made to his shame and dishonour that all the glory of his throne the title of a king and the honour of Maiesty is not able to hide and couer the blot and stayne of his offences and therefore the Scripture saith of him This is Ahaz 2 Chron. 28 22. Ieroboam is often saide to haue made Israel to sinne 1 Kings 15 30. Iudas that betrayed his Master is called The childe of perdition Ioh. 17 and is as it were burnt in the shoulder with the letter R and marked out for a reprobate and left vpon record to be a diuell Iohn 6 70. that al which heare of it might feare learne to hate his sinnes So doth the Apostle set downe the names of sundry others that made shipwracke of faith and of a good conscience 1. Tim. 1 15. and 2 Tim. 2 17. 2 Thess 3 14. Heb. 12 16. the prophanenesse also of Esau is remembred The reasons follow First because piety and Reason 1 religion is the honour glory of a kingdome or Commonwealth The dignity of any place is the holines of the people that are in it Mat. 2.6 compared with Mic. 5 2. So Moses telleth Israel that if they keepe the statutes of God and do them this should be their wisedome and vnderstanding in the sight of the Nations which should heare these statutes and say Surely this great Nation is a wise and vnderstanding people Deut. 4 6. So then all honour and glory standeth in yeelding obedience to Goâ— Secondly sinne is a most foule and filthy thing in the sight of God Reuelat. 3 18 and 16 15. Lam. 1 9. and therefore it is compared to an vncleane cloth spotted with the flesh Esay ch 64 verse 6. Iude verse 23. and to the blood of pollution Ezek. chap. 16 6 9 22 and to a dead carrion in a Toombe Math. 23 27 28. Thirdly sinne bringeth vs out of loue with God and consequently bringeth the hatred of
more ease but rather the lesse ease the more torment because of the multitudes and thousands of them so on the earth there are many desperate sinners yet when once iudgement commeth they cannot by any meanes ease one another who shall not bee able to helpe themselues and therfore it is one of the vainest things in the world for any man to deceiue himselfe by following the corruption of the times and by dooing as the greatest part of people doe Be it that no extraordinary iudgement come vpon vs generally or particularly yet when wee must dye the common death of all men and bee visited after the common visitation of all flesh Satan shall come charge vs for our sins what comfort can this minister vnto vs at that houre to alledge for our selues that we haue done as the multitude did haue walked with them in the way that leadeth to destruction And be it further granted that we feel no check of conscience or tentation of Satan but end our dayes in peace as one that quietly falleth asleepe yet when we come to stand before the seate of God where euery man shall beare his owne burden and receiue according to his owne workes Rom. 2 6. 2. Cor. 5 10 what comfort or confidence can this giue vs to plead for our selues and say O we haue followed the multitude Let no man therefore dally with himselfe so delude his owne soule for this must come to passe we must all dy and appeare before the iudgement seate of Christ that euery man may receiue the things done in his body when the heauens shall passe away as a scroule and the elements melt with heat Be it some generall plague donot come before in this life or some particular iudgment do not seaze vpon vs yet in the end we cannot escape when euery one must answere for himselfe in his owne person CHAP. XXVII 1. THen came the daughters of Zelophehad the sonne of Hepher the sonne of Gilead the sonne of Machir the sonne of Manasseh of the families of Manasseh the son of Ioseph these are names of his daughters Mahlah Noah and Hoglagh and Milcah and Tirzah 2 And they stood before Moses and before Eleazar the Priest c THe former Chapter hath opened vnto vs the order to bee obserued in the diuision of the land that the greater tribe should haue the greater share and portion in the land the lesser a lesser portion therby to giue contentment satisfaction to euery one this was to bee done by lot to take away contention which often ariseth in like cases vpon like occasions as we see when some commons or wasteground commeth to bee enclosed one thinketh his fellow hath too much another thinketh himselfe hath too litle one wil haue his part lye in such a place another thinketh that parcell the fittest morsell for himselfe The diuision of this Chapter In this chapter obserue two things first touching the persons that should enioy the inheritance and of the right of succession secondly touching the designing and deputing of Ioshua the seruant of Moses to be his successour to be set ouer the people to conduct them vnto the land to fight the battels of the Lord and to giue to euery tribe his proper inheritance Concerning the first point to wit what persons should haue inheritance consider two things the occasion of a question and controuersie heere arising and the deciding and determining heereof without any farther doubt or contradiction by the sentence of God himself The occasion fel out in this maner When the families of the tribe of Manasseh came amoÌ„g the other tribes to bee numbred fiue sisters all the daughters of Zelophehad came likewise in their order hoping to receiue as the rest did and thinking themselues as capable as any but because their father was already dead and left no heyres males behind him some of their Tribe would haue put them by theyr inheritance that themselues might obtaine the more not regarding what they gained by the losse of others A common euill of the world a common practise of worldly men These women being left fatherlesse comfortlesse and friendlesse exposed therefore to iniuries and like to be ouerborne finding few or none to stand for them and to take their part complained to Moses and to the rest of the Princes heads of the people which is the lawfull remedy left vnto vs in all wrongs whatsoeuer They do plainely declare the truth of their cause the equity of their request that they were Israelites of the seed of Abraham of the Tribe of Manasseh whose father dyed in the wildernesse not in the rebellion and conspiracy of Korah Numb 16 whose companies were worthily destroyed and disinherited neyther yet perished he in any murmuring of the people neyther for any publike and notorious offence committed against God but dyed a naturall death when his time was come as all men must dye inasmuch as all haue sinned Rom. 5 and therefore they shew that their kindred their flesh and their bones had no iust cause to exclude theÌ„ from such inheritance as their father should haue had if he had bin aliue But of this more afterward both of the yssue of their request the deciding of this question The daughters of Zelophehad stood before Moses and Eleazar and before the Princes c. These women after the decease of their father were left as we say to the wide world and were like to sustaine great wrong to the preiudice both of their father and of themselues and their posterity and of the whole Tribe when one family was like to perish in Israel Heere we see The fatherles do lye open to wrongs iniuries that aboue all other such as are left destitute of protection as the fatherlesse the widow the stranger the poore and such like lye open to receyue wrongs and iniuries Such whose forlorne distressed estate ought to moue speciall pitty and commiseration euen they are least regarded and releeued Zac. 7 10. Iob 31 21. Hence it is that God promiseth to take care of them and to protect theÌ„ and to punish their oppressors Exod. 22 22 23 24. A great comfort to all that are in distresse to consider that God is on their side he will be a father to the fatherlesse and an husband to the widow These daughters of Zelophehad appeale to the Magistrate they do not side themselues with others to make a commotion as turbulent spirits vse to doe but they go to Moses as supreme and to the Princes vnder him Doctrine We are to go to the Magistrate â—o redresse our wrongs Wherby we learne that in al wrongs and iniuries we must go to the Magistrate and seek helpe of him we must make our causes knowne to him and seeke remedy and redresse at his hands This hath bene the practise of Gods seruants from time to time Heereunto commeth the Parable of the wise woman
earnest suite that they might bee heires also of that land by right of succession in which as yet they had not the bredth of a foot and therefore the Apostle teacheth that faith is the substance of things hoped for and the euidence of things not seene Heb. 11.1 Thirdly Doctrine We may make our selues guilty of other mens sinnes we see that we may be made partakers of other mens sinnes and therefore we heard before that the people were commanded to depart from the tents of Korah and his partisans lest they should bee defiled by the euils of those euill men Tit. 3 10 11 2 Cor. 6 7. 1 Tim. 5.22 This may bee done many wayes somtimes by counsel and perswasion and thus was Achitophel guilty of the rebellion of Absolon against his father 2. Sam. 16 and Balaam of the whoredome of the Israelites because they committed fornication with the daughters of Moab by his counsel Numb 31 sometimes by commandement as Herod the great sent forth and slew all the male children that were in Bethlehem Math. 2 16 and so did Herod Antipas behead Iohn Baptist in prison Math. 14 22 thus was Dauid guilty of the death of Vriah his faithfull seruant and is therfore himselfe charged to haue killed him with the sword of the Ammonites 2. Sam. 12 sometimes by consent and so was Saul guilty of the martyr Stephens death because he consented to his death Act. 9 1 and they that sate in iudgment to condemne Christ to whō Ioseph of Arimathea would not consent and therfore cleared himselfe from his blood which otherwise he could not haue done Luke 23.51 sometimes by flattery as those that call euill good and good euill Esay 5 such are the ministers that sow soft cushens vnder euery elbow Ezek. 13 and such people as would haue the Prophets to prophesie flattering words vnto them Esay 30 sometimes by receiuing as they that take and lay vp stollen goods or buy them of those that haue stolen them these are as bad if not worse then the theeues themselues and to be punished as they are likewise they that receiue false tales to the hurt of their brethren though they doe not first deuise them Leuit. 19 16 sometimes by partaking with theeues and sharing with them as Prou. 1 they tooke part of that which was stollen sometimes by defending those that haue done euill and iustifying them in their vngodlinesse Rom. 1 sometimes it may bee done by holding our peace and saying nothing at all when we may speake and cleare a matter so is hee a false witnes that will not speake in the cause of the dumbe as well as he that vttereth an vntruth thus also is the watchman guilty that should giue warning and blow the trumpet but becommeth as the dumbe dogge that cannot barke Esay 56 10. Lastly by not resisting or withstanding when we are able Psal 82 4. If God giue vs power we make our selues weake the euill that we suffer shall be required of vs. Likewise in the example of Moses we learne to haue recourse to GOD in all matters of doubt we must not runne on vpon an head but go into the Sanctuary and aske counsell of the Lord. Doctrine Sinne is the cause of death and al misery Lastly obserue that sinne is the true cause of death mortality corruption and all the misery that hath taken hold of all mankinde when sinne entred then entred all plagues and iudgements in this life and after this life Gen. 2 17 3.19 1. Cor. 15 21 11 30 Rom. 5 12 21. Iames 1 16. Hebrewes 9 27 28. Reason 1 For sin is the sting of death that is the power and strength and the very armour of death it is as a sword which hee holdeth in his hand to wound vs withall It is as a stinging serpent 1. Cor. 15 and if remedy be not sought against the biting of it it woundeth soule and body to death Secondly it standeth with the iustice and righteousnes of God which will not otherwise be satisfied Wee see how Magistrates whose breath is in their nostrils do punish malefactors and offenders with bodily death their eye doth not spare them no marueile then if the Lord who is a consuming fire Heb. 12. whose person is of infinite Maiesty take hold of soule and body and punish them both spiritually and eternally and therefore the Apostle iustly calleth death the wages of sinne Rom. 6.23 Thirdly sin hath pestered and poysoned our nature corrupting all the powers and parts in vs our mind our will our memory our affections our conscience Eph. 4 17 18.19 Rom. 6 12 13. It is as a worme that is alwayes gnawing at the root of life vntill tree and all fall downe Lastly sin giueth strength to Satan the prince of darknes without which he could not hurt vs it is hee that hath power ouer death Heb. 2 14. 1. Cor. 15 56 and therefore was the Son of man manifested that he might destroy the works of the diuel 1. Ioh. 3 8. But it may be obiected if sin be the cause of death Obiection how commeth it to passe that Christ dyed who knew no sin in whose mouth was no guile found Answ 2 Cor. 5 21. Answ Though Christ were without sin in himselfe yet he that knew no sin was made sin for vs c. he tooke vpon him the sins of all the faithful as a surety taketh vpon him the debt of another And albeit he were not a sinner by transgression yet he may be said to be a sinner by imputation and therefore he must dye yet so that dying hauing no cause of death in himselfe he might destroy death and him that had the power of death that is the diuel Heb. 2 14 Hos 13 14. Againe Obiect if death be a fruit effect of sin how commeth it to passe that the faithfull which haue in Christ remission of sinnes do notwithstanding dy Answ Answ Albeit they haue forgiuenesse of sinnes yet they haue in them alwayes the reliques of sinne through the corruption of nature though it be not imputed vnto them through the mercy of God The guilt of Adams sin followeth vs as the shadow doth the body it cannot in this life be wholly purged it shall bee at the last cleane put off by death It is necessary therefore that we should dye or be changed at the last day that sin may be vtterly extinguished that we may by death as by a dore enter into euerlasting glory Sin is euery day lessened and consumed in the faithfull howbeit still we beare about vs the body of death Psal 51 5 2 Cor. 12 7 Eph. 2 3. We learne from hence what a horrible and hideous thing sin is that bringeth with it such bitter fruit for sin death are coupled together Rom. 8 2. Sin came not in by creation Eccl. 7 31 but by transgression for from the beginning it was not so Sin hath wroght this confusion euen the first sinne of
Adam which also is our sin Now there are four things that doe continually and distinctly cleaue to sinne Foure things cleaue to sin the fault the guilt the blot and the punishment The fault is the offence committed against God in the action which is the root of all the rest The guilt is an obligation to punishment for the fault and offence which we haue committed The blot or spot thereof is as it were a marke or print set and branded in the soule of him that sinned when he groweth to an hight in wickednes like the marke that was set vpon Cain when he had killed his brother For the multiplying of offensiue actions is the continuall encrease of the blot or blemish of the soule til in the end the light of nature be vtterly extinguished and men come to a reprobate sense and grow to be past feeling through the blindnesse of their mindes and the hardnesse of their hearts Euen as the dropsie man the more he drinketh the more hee dryeth so the more a man sinneth the more he is giuen to sinne As the couetous person alwayes desireth to get more so the sinner alwayes desireth to sinne more and to worke al vncleannes with greedines The punishment it selfe is the wages and iust recompence of all the former which is the first second death The first death is a separation of the soule and body the second a separation of the whole man from God for as the soule is the life of the body so is God the life of the soule Know therefore and acknowledge from hence that it is an irkesome and bitter thing to prouoke him by our sin which driueth away his comfortable presence from vs. Vse 2 Secondly this teacheth that none can escape death by streÌ„gth or policy by friends or fraud or by any occasion in asmuch as all are sinners euen from their mothers wombe vnto the day of their death Psal 58 3. 51 5. Gen. 8 21. Iob 4 17. 15 14. 25 4. It is a fearefull and cruell tyrant an outragious and wasting enemy that maketh spoyle and hauocke wheresoeuer hee commeth sparing neyther young nor old rich nor poore Prince nor people good nor bad Psal 89 48. It standeth vs therefore in hand to account of euery day as our last day and to know that euery moment may cut off the threed of our life so that wee are suddenly gone are no more we must prepare for it continually our whole life should be a meditation of it Againe we must pull out of our hearts this false conceit and imagination whereby euery man naturally blesseth and notably deceiueth himselfe and thinketh though he haue one foot in a maner in the graue yet hee shall not die this yeere but he may liue one yeare longer as the rich man was in a pleasant dreame did forecast for many yeares Luke 12 19. And yet alas we know not what shal be to morrow Iam. 4 14 no nor what one day may bring forth Pr. 27 1 Vse 3 Lastly let euery one labor to take away the power and strength of his own death And to this end we must deale with it as the Philistims dealt with Sampson they neuer gaue ouer till they had learned where his strength lay Iudg. 16 5 6 and then they quickly weakned him and preuailed ouer him who before had preuailed ouer them So ought we to doe we must know wherin the strength of death consisteth that is in sin onely Take this away by repentance from dead works faith in Christ and you shaue off the seuen locks of it that is you shall weaken it that it shall neuer bee able to hurt you So many sinnes as liue and reigne in vs so many stings hath death which serue to wound our soules to eternall death If then we would die the death of the righteous let vs endeauour to the vtmost of our strength to liue the life of the righteous Then we shal lay a good foundation that shall neuer be shaken and build our house vpon the rocke wee shal begin our eternal life in this mortall life and haue our conuersation in heauen while we walke vpon the earth Phil. 3 20. Let vs beware of putting off the time from day to day whatsoeuer we would do at the last gaspe grone when we are dying let vs doe the same euery day while wee are liuing The most wicked when he seeth he is presently to leaue the world will seeme desirous to pray though he neuer prayed in his health and to require others to pray for him and haply those whom before he contemned and derided their prayers also then likewise hee will promise and protest amendment of life make solemne vowes couenants with God Let vs therefore do this daily which these men doe at their last day that when death commeth wee may be found ready and prepared with oyle in our lampes like the wise virgins Math. 25. To conclude he that would liue when he is dead must dye when he is aliue and there is no way for vs to come to life but first to enter by the gate of death 6 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 7 The daughters of Zelophehad speake right thou shalt surely giue them a possession of an inheritance among their fathers brethren c. 8 And thou shalt speake vnto the children of Israel saying If a man die and haue no sonne c. 9 And if hee haue no daughter then yee shall giue his inheritance vnto his brethren 10 And if he haue no brethren then ye shall giue his inheritance vnto his fathers brethren 11 And if his father haue no brethren ye shall giue his inheritance vnto his kinsman c. The deciding of the former question being referred by Moses vnto GOD followeth in these words wherein he returneth his answer consisting of two parts the one special the othe general the one respecting the time present the other the time to come The speciall belongeth to the cause of these fiue sisters God approueth theyr suite requireth that an inheritance should be giuen to them all so much as theyr father should haue inherited if he had liued longer The accomplishment of this designement is afterward related Iosh 17 3 4 c. where hee performeth this Commandement of the Lord. The generall ariseth vpon the former particular case and this belongeth to all the children of Israel wherein God determineth in what order they shall inherite Now these are the degrees First the neerest heyres are the heyres males The law for iâ—heritances a mans owne sonnes Secondly if hee haue no heyres males his daughters shall be his heyres Thirdly for default of such yssue the inheritance shall go to his owne brethren for after his children his brother is next in nature and blood vnto him therefore if his owne children faile his brother must be his heyre Fourthly if he haue no brother then his fathers
giue to these maintaine them both in idlenes wickednes As then we see vnto whoÌ„ we ought not to giue so we must know to whom we ought to giue To whom we â—â—ght to giue These are poore widdowes and fatherlesse children 1 Tim. 5 16 such as are poore strangers such day laborers as worke hard for their liuing all the week and yet cannot either thorough weaknesse of their body or greatnes of their charge get things necessary and sufficient for them and of these we shall alwaies haue with vs to the end of the world Mat. 62 11 Such also as are falne into decay by ineuitable losses 〈◊〉 15 11. Leu. 23 35. Lastly such as are weake and impotent whether through age or other blemish whether in their feete or in their hands or other parts that thereby though they bee willing yet they are not able to take paines for theyr liuing Acts 3.2 6. but amongst all these they are especially to bee respected that are of the houshold of faith Gal. 6 10. If we be careful and mindfull of these God will recompence vs againe and pay vs home seuenfolde into our bosomes whatsoeuer we haue giuen both in temporall spirituall and eternall blessings Lastly it is our duty to acknowledge Gods Vse 3 great mercy toward vs in the blessings of this life that hee hath giuen to vs that which hee hath denied to many others and when he giueth vnto vs a comfortable vse of these blessings wee must confesse we haue them not by our owne labor and industrie but by his speciall goodnes towards vs Psal 127 1 3. and therfore we ought to sanctifie our daily pains with daily prayer and begin and end our labors with remembring him that remembreth vs and so praise his goodnes that enableth vs to get goods and this shall make our labour sweet and pleasant and the yoake that lyeth in our neckes to be light and easie Againe as God giueth them so he giueth a blessing with them a blessing with a blessing that is bread and the nourishment of bread For a man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God Deut. 8. Moreouer as he giueth outward blessings so he can take them away when it pleaseth him euen in a moment Iob 1 Luk 12. 22 And the Lord saide vnto Moses Get thee vp into this mount Abarim and see the land which I haue giuen vnto the children of Israel 13 And when thou hast seene it thou shalt bee gathered vnto thy people c. 14 For ye rebelled against my commandement c. Here followeth the second part of the chapt touching the successour of Moses in the gouernment of this great people wherein obserue the occasion the calling of Ioshua The occasion is double the death of Moses at haÌ„d his request to God to appoint a man to be set in his place Touching his death he is willed to go vp to mount Abarim and to behold the land that God had giuen to the Israelites for God had foreshewed that he should see the land with his eies though he did not tread on it with his feet when he had seene the land he should dy as Aaron his brother before him chap. 20 24 amplified by the cause they had not sanctified the name of the Lord at the Waters of Meribah of which we haue spoken before Touching the prayer and request of Moses he desireth of the Lord that he wold appoint a fit Ruler ouer his people to succeed him in this gouernment that might be able to beare this great burthen For hearing the vnchaÌ„geable determination of God humbling himselfe vnder his correcting hand chastising his transgression he is not afraid of the sentence of death being at hand and seeing it before him neither doth he craue to haue the stroke thereof prolonged and delayed neither is he troubled with excessiue cares for himselfe and his children and posterity as the manner is of worldly minded men that mind nothing but the earth and earthly things when they must go out of the world shall haue their mouth full thereof but all his care was for the future benefite of the people to leaue them in good estate after his departure This should teach vs after his example to be readie to leaue the world whensoeuer God calleth vs not to staÌ„d in feare of death but to be willing to goe to God knowing the we shall go to an inheritance immortall that fadeth not 1 Pet. 1. and we must all likewise be carefull to leaue our houses places in good state when we are gone of which we haue spoken before chap. 20. Moses was the deere seruant of God yet sinning hee is punished The Lord himselfe receyued his soule and buried his body Deut 34 6 13. He was in high fauour with God liuing and dying an excellent Prophet to whom God spake face to face yet hee was not suffered to enter into the land of Promise Doctrine Many want the outward signes that are partakers of the truth of the Sacraments Wherby we see that many want the Sacraments that are partakers of the truth and substance of the Sacraments He entred into the heauenly Canaan that was not permitted to enter into the earthly Some are admitted vnto the outward signe that neuer receiue the thing signified so was Iudas to the Passeouer as well as Peter and the rest of the Apostles yet he was neuer partaker of the Lambe that taketh away the sins of the world Iohn 1 29. On the other side some take not the outward signe that neuerhelesse partake the inward grace The vses heereof are to teach vs that the outward Vse 1 and inward parts of the Sacraments are not necessarily ioyned together so that hee which partaketh the one should also partake the other and therfore the outward sign doth not simply conferre grace Secondly it condemneth the Church of Rome that holdeth that children dying without baptisme are not saued whereas saluation is not alwayes annexed to the signe so that though infants want the outward washing yet to them may belong the kingdom of heauen Mark 10 14. Lastly it serueth as a great comfort to such as desire to come to the Sacraments yet are hindred sometimes by sicknes and somtimes by other ineuitable occasions that procure their absence forasmuch as we see in this example of Moses that we may bee partakers of the truth of the signes and yet bee barred or banished from the signes themselues In such cases as these God accepteth the will for the deede 2 Cor. 8 12. Againe Doctrine Many are temporally punished that are not eternally condemned we learne by the examples of Moses and Aaron that were not suffered to enter into Canaan a figure of the heauenly Canaan this truth That many are temporally punished which are not eternally condemned Many are chastised in this life not onely with diseases and sicknesses but with death
it self who notwithstanding are saued in the day of the Lord. This appeareth in Lots wife Gen. 19 she looked backe contrary to the commandement of the Angel and was turned into a pillar of salt Her offence might seeme little at the first and the punishment to be ouergreat howbeit we must not measure sinne by the outward acte but by the commandement and will of God which is the onely rule of righteousnes This her disobedience seemeth to proceed from infidelity vnthankfulnesse curiosity and the immoderate loue of the world of the substance which they had left behind and therefore she is punished and made as a mirror and monument of Gods iustice which Iosephus testifieth to continue to his time Ioseph antiq Iud. lib. 1. ca. 1◠yet we doubt not but her soule was saued and she receyued to mercy The like we might say of Iobs childred they were all sodainly slaine by the fall of the house wherin they were assembled yet they gaue good testimony of their godlynesse in their life for as no euil is recorded of them in the Scripture so it appeareth they were wel taught and trained vp in the feare of God by their carefull father euen in the daies of theyr youth God heard their father when he praied for them when bee sent for them they came dutifully and obediently vnto him if they had despised that God whom their father worshipped he would not haue said It may be my sonnes haue blasphemed God and it had beene a vaine thing for him to speake to them of sanctification Moreouer if their bankettings feastings had bene like our Wakes and reuels which they commonly call Yeauals or drunken feasts of such as call themselues good fellowes he ought to haue forbidden their meetings and not to haue prayed to God to pardon their sins which they might commit in their meetings and thereby suffer them to liue in the continual practise of sin forasmuch as that were to mocke and dally with God not desiring pardon for sinne past but to craue free liberty to sin for the time to come And if the father had doubted of their saluatiō no doubt hee would haue bewailed their destruction Lastly it is to bee noted that they feasted in their owne houses they did not run to Ordinaries or haunt Ale-houses or frequent Tauernes neither did they feast euery day like the rich glutton whose daily dinners were daily feasts for hee did nothing else but feast euery day neither did they keepe companie with ruffians swearers drunkards swaggerers and such like but they inuited one another to witnesse their good will and to continue mutuall loue among themselues The like wee might say of Vzzah that stayed vp the Arke and was stricken with sodaine death because he laid his hand vpon the Arke 2 Sam. 6 7. So was it with Vriah the faithfull seruant of Dauid yet he was slain by the sword of the Ammonites 2 Sam. 11 17. Iosiah that good king serued the Lord from his youth yet dyed hee a violent death and was slaine by Pharao Nechoh at Megiddo and al the people of the land mourned for him 2 Kings 23 29. Reason 1 Thus doth God deale with his owne children oftentimes they are chastised in this world lest they should be condemned with the wicked in the world to come 1 Cor. 11 32. Secondly those whom God loueth hee loueth vnto the end Ioh. 13 inasmuch as all his giftes are without repentance Rom. 11. therefore temporall chastisements cannot alter his loue or make frustrate the gifts that once he hath bestowed vpon his children Thirdly euen his owne people sinne against him for in manie things we sinne all Iames 3 ver 1. and therfore when they sinne against him he chastiseth thē with death as with a rod howbeit his mercie he neuer taketh from them Thus did Iosiah offend he would not heare the word of the Lord which was brought vnto him therefore he was smitten by the hand of God Vse 1 This teacheth that it is a false rule and a deceitfull measure to iudge of the saluation of men by temporall things whereas commonly all things fall out alike to the godly vngodly Eccl. 9 12. Many there are that wil take vpon them to iudge and censure men to bee out of the fauour of God because sometimes they dye sodainly and sometimes strangely and contrarywise if they dye in their beddes quietly and calmely they conclude that they must necessarily bee the children of God for that cause onely But if we haue no better testimony to discerne a childe of God then this note we may soone be deceiued for this may often happen more by the nature of the disease then through any grace in the soul of the diseased The constant course of a mans life is the best witnesse what is in man A man may dye rauing and haply blaspheming and yet be the seruant of God by the violence and rage of some sicknesse disturbing the head and the braine For as Paul sayeth It was not hee but sinne that dwelled in him Rom. 7 15 so I may say it is not they that raue and blaspheme it is the force of their sicknesse to which they do not consent and againe a man may go away like a Lambe and yet dye out of Gods fauour and go to hell as Iob chap. 21. verses 13 14. Vse 2 Secondly this reprooueth the Popish sort that commonly condemne Zuinglius a sound defender of the true and Apostolike faith Zuinglius defended because he died in the field as a good Patriot against the enemies of his country Hee did no more then euery true Minister and faythfull man ought to be ready to do Hee was slaine with the sword of wickedmen but that death was an honourable death Hee exhorted the people to constancy in the faith as the Priest is commanded in the Law to do Deut. 20 23 It is no reproach to dye in a good cause and a iust quarrell If he had dyed as Sanders an arch enemy to the Queene and State dyed in Ireland in the rebellion which himselfe had procured who died distracted and in a frenzy to behold the hand of God gone out against him and all his plots and proiects crossed O what outcries would these men then haue made he died as a Traitor against his lawfull Prince in the Popes quarrel and was in the field against his owne Soueraigne whereas Zuinglius dyed with his owne Cittizens in a good cause and was lamented of all good men Lastly we must take heed we doe not iudge Vse 3 rashly and rigorously of the Churches sorrowes and afflictions albeit they seem oftentimes both strong and strange when God feedeth them with the bread of teares giueth them teares to drinke in great measure Psal 80 5. The dead bodies of his seruants haue the enemies giuen to be meate to the fowls of the heauen and the flesh of his Saints to the beasts of the earth their
holden to be ominous And in another place hee sheweth Rom. quest 25 that they held the morrowes after the Calends Nones and Ides dismall and disastrous dayes eyther to set forward vpon any iourney and voyage or to march with an army into the field It is not worth the labour to spend time to rehearse the folly of our sottish Prognosticators that in euery moneth tell vs which are good dayes and which are euill dayes and set downe particular predictions what shall befall vs and how we shall prosper or not prosper and yet themselues cannot tell what shall happen to themselues I remember a pleasant story Eros de lingua reported by Erasmus in the reigne of Henry the seuenth a wise and iudicious Prince of a certaine wizard who would needs be accounted as a Prophet and able to foretell things to come hee prophesied at a time of the Kings death that he should dye that yeare The king hearing of his Prophesie withall laughing at his folly sent for him as if he meant to take notice of his deepe and profound skill and to reward him highly and when he was come into his presence he asked him whether hee had any knowledge of things to come and could tell what should come to passe heereafter he answered he had great skill that way The king demanded of him whether he knew where he shold be those holy dayes that were at hand for this fell out not long before the feast of the Natiuity he answered No Why then quoth the king I perceiue thou hast no skill at all and knowest not so much as I doe for I know where thou shalt be how long and withall willed his seruants to carry him presently to the Tower and after a while hauing made himselfe merry and derided the folly of that wise foole he dismissed him which was more fauour then he deserued This practise of propheticall diuinations and predictions is meere Gentilisme and great pitty it is once suffered among vs Christians to make some dayes lucky and some vnlucky some fortunate and some vnfortunate whereof wee see the practise in the booke of Ester chapter the third verse seuenth They cast Pur that is the lot before Haman from day to day from Moneth to moneth to the twelfth Moneth Howbeit we see how he was deceyued and the enchanters vpon whom he builded and in whō he trusted like to the Papists who long looked for the yeare 88 of which they hadde many Astrologicall predictions and trusted in it no lesse then in the Oracle of Apollo howbeit they were maruailously in a manner miraculously defeated and disappointed and therefore one saith well D. Fulk preface before the Rhē Testam Octogefimus octanus mirabilis annus Clade papistarum faustus vbique pijs But if we be the true seruants of God our wayes shall prosper Psal 1 3 and it shall go well with vs if we make the word our study and meditation Iosh 1 8 if not let the times be what they will and prognosticate what lucke as they call it soeuer they can yet nothing shal prosper or do vs good whatsoeuer we imagine to the contrary Thirdly the consideration of the feast of Vse 3 the New Moones did put them and doth put vs in minde that we should be new creatures and walke in newnesse of life by the holy Ghost regenerating vs as the Apostle saith 2. Cor. 5 17. If any man be in Christ he is a new creature olde things are past away behold all things are made new Hence it is that we are so oftentimes warned in the Scripture that wee must be renewed in the spirit of our mindes Rom. 12 2. Eph. 4 23. that wee must put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse Eph. 4 24 and must put off concerning the former conuersation the olde man which is corrupt according to the deceiueable lusts verse 22. As then the Moone which ruleth the moneth changeth and reneweth the light so should we be changed not in substance of the body but in quality and that in euery part euen in the whole man forasmuch as we are altogether corrupt Now this that must be changed Why our corruption is called the old man is called the old man first because it is in time before regeneration first we are carnall then spirituall first the first Adam then the second Adam hath place in vs first we are borne then we are borne againe Iohn 3. Secondly because as age maketh loathsome and deformed so this maketh vs full of spots and wrinkles before such time as wee taste of the renewing power of God Thirdly because it draweth neere to death for as old age bringeth downe to the graue so doth the olde man draw vs to destruction of soule and body which is the second death This old man therefore must be cleane cast off or else it shall not profite vs for wee must deny our selues and crucifie our sinfull lustes wee must kill and mortifie our vaine desires as Abraham would haue killed his sonne but wee must go farther for wee must after a sort kill our selues cast off the things that are most deare vnto vs though they should bee as our right hand or as our right eye Math. 5. And we must so cast off the old man that no remnant of him cleaue or sticke vnto vs we should put it off not as if we were loth or vnwilling to leaue it but cast it away with a purpose neuer to take it vp or to put it on againe no nor once touch the same but to account it as a menstruous cloth lest we be like to the dogge that returneth to his vomite or to the sowe that was washed and by and by walloweth in the myre or to the Crocodile that layeth aside her poyson but taketh it vp againe On the other side we must put on the new man called new because nothing auayleth without this Gal. 5 6. Againe it is wrought in vs in the second place for we are first old before we are new for this is the latter birth Lastly because it is strong to do the will of GOD as young men are lusty and able to doe the businesse of this life with great alacrity and actiuity Lastly we must remember that it is not enough Vse 4 to serue God outwardly and to keepe the bare ceremony except we ioyne thereunto the seruice of the heart And if the Iewes had resorted diligently euery first day of the moneth to the seruice of God in the Tabernacle or the Temple yet what could it auayle them if theyr hearts were vncleane theyr hands stained with cruelty Therefore the Prophet saith The new Moones and Sabbaths the calling of assemblies I cannot away with it is iniquity your new Moones and your appointed feasts my soule hateth they are a trouble vnto mee I am weary to beare them Esay 1 13 14. The Iewes regarded no more
hanged by the necke yet none I say would repine at such a man so what ground hath any man to fret or fume or enuy at the flourishing estate of any wicked man especially when it is knowne that GOD hath decreed that he shall perish and that not by an honourable death but perish like Haman shamefully in his owne house and after that shall haue all shame and contempt powred vpon him and go to the place of the damned there to suffer torments with the diuel his angels where is weeping and gnashing of teeth Lastly this being well learned will serue Vse 3 as an admonition for euery one to take heede of euery euill way that he be not obstinate in sinne It is one thing to sinne and another to be obstinate in sinne to withstand the word and rod of God and to abuse his patience It is incident to all to sinne but obstinacy in sinning hardnesse of heart and casting off Repentance are the forerunners of destruction Let vs thinke thus with our selues what can a short or fading pleasure profit vs when God shall come with his fearfull destruction Nay what can all the pleasures or profites in the world recompence for the losse of that comfort and peace that otherwise we may enioy What did Esaus red pottage so pleasing vnto his eye profit him in the end when hee lost thereby not onely his fathers blessing but also the blessed life to come What good got Achan by his wedge of Gold when it proued to be the wracke and ruine both of himselfe of his family And therefore doth Christ our Sauiour teach vs Mat. 16 26. What is a man profited if he shall gaine the whole world then lose his owne soule Againe this fearfulnesse of iudgement should make a man thinke of the difficulty of repentance and what fearfull things hee shall suffer if he practise it not If it be a hard thing to breake off sinne we shall find it much harder to be broken with the iudgments of God and the fiercenesse of his wrath It is a fearfull thing to fall into the handes of an earthly Prince Prou. 19 10 but more fearefull to fall into the hands of the liuing God especially when he is inraged and incensed by the sinnes of men and therefore we ought to meete him with repentance lest we feele his vengeance to our condemnation A notable mediation to moue to break off â—he course of sinne And let vs labor to set the hardnesse of bearing the iudgements of God against the breaking off of sinne the one will easily counteruaile and ouercom the other If we finde it an hard and harsh saying to repent and breake off our sins we shall find it more hard when it shall be saide Goe ye cursed into euerlasting fire prepared for the diuell and his Angels Mat. 25. Let a man seriously and throughly consider what an hard and vnpossible thing it will be to vndergo the wrath of God which maketh the diuels and damned spirits to tremble Iames 2 19 he wil think it an easie and light thing to forsake sinne although it were more deere then all things in the world whatsoeuer What if it were as hard a thing to renounce thy sin and to take vp the practice of true repentance as to pluck out a mans eye or to cut off his arme yet it must be done he hath pronounced it with his owne mouth that must be thy Iudge that is if there be any one sinne as deere vnto thee as thy right eye thou must pull it out or els thou shalt neuer come to the kingdome of heauen or if there be any sin as deere vnto thee as thy right arme by which thou gettest thy liuing if thou canst not be content to cut it off and dost not constantly and confidently resolue to cast it from thee thou canst haue no entrance giuen thee into Gods kingdome We see by common experience daily that men will endure very hard and bitter things from the hand of the Physitian that they may recouer health and escape death and yet it is not to put away death vtterly it is onely to prolong life for a time for they may deferre death they are not able to take it away If then such sharpe and bitter things seeme easie to auoid a temporall death then what ought a man to doe and to suffer to auoid the bitternesse and sharpnesse of eternall destruction and the fierce wrath of God which indeede is nothing but this To forsake sinne and to take vp repentance and the performance of religious and holy duties But alas alas how many are there euery wherin the world that haue bene content to lose many ounces of blood out of the veins for the good of the body that haue neuer shed a few drops of teares out of their eyes for the recouery of their soules To take bitter pilles and potions to purge the grosse humors that distemper vs that haue neuer purged or cleansed themselues from the filthinesse of the flesh and spirit perfecting holinesse in the feare of GOD 2 Cor. chap. 7 verse 1. Nay we see men are willing to be seared that caÌ„not abide to haue the wounds of their soule searched by Gods holy Word yea to haue one member cut off to saue the whole bodie who notwithstanding will not leaue one pleasure of sinne for a season to saue both body and soule This is no better then folly and madnesse Heere is wisedome therefore to thinke of this betimes 31 And Moses and Eleazar the Priest did as the Lord commanded Moses 32 And the booty beeing the rest of the prey which the men of warre had caught was six hundred thousand and seuenty thousand and fiue thousand sheepe 33 And threescore c. 34 And threescore and one thousand Asses c 35 And thirty and two thousand persons in all of women that had not knowne man by lying with him c. 37 And the Lords tribute of the Sheepe was sixe hundred and threescore fifteene c. 41 And Moses gaue the tribute which was the Lords heaue-offering vnto Eleazar the priest c. 47 Euen of the children of Israels halfe c. Wee haue heard before the commandement of God touching the diuiding of the prey Now followeth the execution of it by Moses and Eleazar It is worth the obseruation to consider that as before the death of Aaron Moses and Aaron are alwaies ioyned together so after his death Moses and Eleazar The Magistrate and the minister shold ioyne togethâ—r the Magistrate and the Minister as the hand and the eye are in the body Then doth the church and the conmmonwealth flourish when these two go together and on the other side they go to wrack when they are separated draw seuerall wayes The greatnesse of the victorie and conquest that God gaue to his people appeareth further in these wordes by the distribution of the people and by the reseruation of the
Priests seruant if he had called to minde that the sword was not put into his hands Math. 26 51. Let euery man labour to see what God hath called him vnto and looke to the things commanded vnto him priuate men may not take vpon them to reforme euery thing that is amisse hauing no authority thereunto and if they should come to suffer for such things they shall finde but little comfort in theyr sufferings because this is to suffer as euill doers albeit not for doing of euill Vse 3 Lastly if it be vnlawfull to do good sometimes when it is done vnlawfully then how much more is it vnlawfull to do that which in it selfe and in it owne nature is vnlawful And if God reiect the actions of men when they are done in an euill manner how much more doth hee abhorre the workes of carnall men when they are wicked vngodly in the very substance And if he accept not those actions which might be don wel if they were done by another how much lesse those that can be wel done by none Of which wee may say with Salomon Behold the righteous shall bee recompenced in the earth how much more the wicked and the sinner Prou. 11 31. If the faithfull offend in doing lawfull things much more doe the vngodly that neuer regard to doe any good And if they sinne against God that heare his word amisse how much more sinfull are they that will not heare it at all And if they prouoke the wrath of God that doe good in an euill manner much more doe they that sinne in an euill matter and most of all when the heart is euill also as Prou. 21 27 The sacrifice of the wicked is abomination how much more when he bringeth it with a wicked minde The faithfull haue many times a good intent when they thinke to doe God good seruice and yet are not accepted because they faile in the maner woe then to those whose very hearts are set vpon euill and haue no delight in that which is good at any time 30 Whoso killeth any person Deut. 17 6 19 15 Math 18 16 2 Cor. 13 1. Heb 10 28 1 Tim. 5.19 the murtherer shal be put to death by the mouth of witnesses but one witnesse shall not testifie against any person to cause him to die 31 Moreouer ye shall take no satisfaction for the life of a murtherer which is guilty of death but he shal be surely put to death 33 And yee shall take no satisfaction for him that is fled to the citty of his refuge that hee should come againe to dwell in the land vntill the death of the Priest 33 So yee shall not pollute the land wherein yee are for blood it defileth the land and the land cannot be cleansed of the blood that is shed therein but by the blood of him that shed it 34 Defile not therefore the land which ye shal inhabite wherein I dwel for I the Lord dwell among the children of Israel The third and last part remaineth laying forth the office of the Iudges touching slaughter wherein obserue two things first the Law of putting the murtherer to death which must passe by the verdict of two or three witnesses verse 30. Secondly the Iudges are forbidden to take any satisfaction for the life of a murtherer because innocent blood shed defileth the Land yea in such an horrible manner and measure that all the water in the sea cannot wash it away for the Land cannot be clensed of the blood that is shedde but by the blood of him that shedde it And no maruaile seeing they might take no satisfaction for him that bad killed a man at vnawares to deliuer him from the city of his refuge before the death of the high Priest From these words we learne how heynous a sin murther is Againe that wilful murtherers are not to be spared the eie of the Magistrate must not pitty thē if they be desirous to reuenge the dishonour done vnto God or to clense their own Land or to saue their own liues But marke farther how GOD will haue such proceeded against they shall not dye by the mouth of one witnes he requireth in iudiciall courts that euery matter should be tryed by two or three witnesses that the guilty should not be acquited and that the innocent might not be condemned Doctrine God wil haue no innocent person put to death So then the point from hence is this that God will haue no innocent person put to death but that euery one should receiue according to his owne works Deut. 13 14 and 17 4 Thou shalt enquire and make search and aske diligently whether it be a truth and the thing certaine hee will haue no man condemned vpon accusations suspitions and presumptions Esay 5 13 Psal 37 6 Pro. 24 23. This was the sin of Saul who commanded to kill the Priests of the Lord 1 Sam. 22 16 as if they had conspired agaynst him Iob 29 16. Reason 1 The grounds are these first from the nature of God he is a iust and righteous God the Iudge of all the earth and hee respecteth no mans person therefore they that sit in his place and execute his iudgment and haue his Name communicated vnto them ought to deale vprightly Deuter. 1 16 17. Secondly wrong iudgement is abominable in the sight of God Pro. 17 15 whether it be to iustifie the wicked or to condemne the innocent Thirdly it kindleth the Lords wrath against the land when innocent blood is shedde Ier. 26 14 15 As for mee behold I am in your hand doe with me as seemeth good and meete vnto you but know ye for certaine that if ye put me to death yee shall surely bring innocent blood vpon your selues and vpon this citty and vpon the inhabitants thereof as 1 Kings 21 19. Vse 1 The vses follow First this serueth for instruction to all that are in authority to take heed to themselues that they walke with a right foot and turne neyther to the right hand nor to the left according as God requireth Leuit. 19 15 Thou shalt doe no vnrighteousnes in iudgment thou shalt not respect the person of the poore nor honour the person of the mighty but in righteousnesse shalt thou iudge thy neighbour Against this they offend many wayes when they giue false iudgment and cause the same to be executed when they deferre iudgment put it off as Felix did from day to day Acts 24 25 for while iudgment hangeth thus in suspense the iust is often taken for the vniust and contrarywise the vniust fot the iust lastly when the sentence rightly pronounced is delayed and sometimes not at all executed The Scripture expresseth the fault and the punishment by one and the same word Gen 4 7 13 Esay 24 20 1 Peter 2 24 to teach that they should be ioyned together and not seuered and that hee should be holden for innocent and vnblameable that hath no punishment inflicted
the Law though I seeme to repent and keepe her still Poenitentia non agitur sed fingitur as Austine speaketh in another case the Repentance is not true but counterfeit and it may still be sayd vnto mee as Iohn in like case did to Herod It is not lawfull for thee to haue thy vnkles wife Marke 6 18. But it will be sayde Obiection Suppose this marriage be lawfull yet it being in the first degree that is made so it is good not to come neere it that wee may not fall into any that were forbidden as if we see a dangerous pit it were no wisedome to play neere it but rather to keepe our selues aloofe that so the daunger may be the farther from vs as when God had set bounds for the people at the giuing of the Law the people fled euen from them that they might be assured not to transgresse them But this similitude carrieth more colour to mooue then force to perswade Answer For this reason is onely an allusion and if wee marke it well we shall see it is a very vnfit and vnlike comparison If Moses had of his owne head set any other bounds in the Mountaine then those which the Lord himselfe had appointed to debarre the people from neerer accesse it might haue bene some ground to leade vs to the like as by prohibiting the degrees farther off to debarre from the degrees prohibited by the Lord. But Moses did not so albeit being supreame Magistrate he had the same power and being wise he could haue seen the same reason so to do as well as wee Now in that the people departed from the boundes which were set them they did it not to yeeld obedience vnto God or because they would not transgresse Gods Commandement neyther did they it by any direction from Moses neyther is it recorded vnto any commendation of them but it is imputed to the confused multitude of the people and to the feare that enforced them not onely to shunne the bounds of the Mount but to runne backe to their owne Tents whereas doubtlesse they might with more praise lesse reproofe haue holden the bounds prefixed by the Lord then to haue fled from them afarre off Exod. 20 ver 18. Let not vs therefore seeke to be wiser then God or go about to set other bounds then he hath done For this is a sure rule the which we may approoue without feare of danger that the Lords bounds are sufficient for vs to keepe vs in euery good way This we see constantly practised by the Priests and people of Israel for rhe high Priest did keepe the bounds of the holiest place appointed vnto him the ordinary Priests the Tabernacle of the Congregation the people the Courts of the Lords house none of them for a supposed modesty restraining himselfe from the vttermost of the liberty giuen vnto him For the people doe not shunne the doore of the Tabernacle with their sacrifices nor the Priests the veyle of the inner Tabernacle with their daily seruice nor the high Priest the presence of the Mercyseat albeit they were all once driuen out of the Tabernacle and Temple also with feare of the glorious Maiesty of God which there appeared Exod. 20 34. Numb 16 42. 1 Kings 9 11. as the people of Israel were from the Mountaine And if the similitude pretended haue any force wee may argue from it with better consequence after this manner wheras the Israelites are commanded not to approch to the bounds of the Lords Mountaine to touch it vnder paine of death and therefore they for feare did flye farther off lest they should touch the Mountaine and die euen so whereas the people of God are by the Leuiticall law commanded not to approch to any of the kindred of their flesh therein specified to vncouer their nakednesse Leuit. 18 6 vnder the paine penalty of most greeuous punishments it shall be well and wisely done of vs so farre to flye from them that we do not so much as approch vnto them in any inordinate luste of minde but flye all occasions that may draw vs thereunto which course if Amnon had holden toward his sister Tamar he had not perished for presuming so farre within the bounds of the Leuiticall law For the approching neere to her in beholding her beauty and in desiring and enioying her company in place too priuate and inconuenient did draw him on to fulfill his loathsome lust whereof I see not how there could haue beene laide by the deuice of man any stronger barre thē the expresse limits of the Lords commandement which might haue sufficed vnto him may likewise to vs if any feare of God or of his iudgements be before our eyes if these cānot preuayle with vs what may bee hoped or surmised by any new prohibitions deuised by men in the degrees otherwise lawfull Obiect Againe it will be obiected that such marriages prooue vnfortunate and neuer succeed well but eyther parents or children or both repent of it when it is too late I answer this is a very weake reason Answer to argue from the successe and the euent to proue the lawfulnesse or vnlawfulnesse of any matter Ouid. epist 2. of which the very heathen saw the incongruity Thus do some prophane persons argue also against the mariage of the Ministers of the word because many of their children are loose and disobedient whereas though some proue otherwise then they should and their parents would yet do many thousands of their children and childrens children liue in obedience to God and man And by this reason might the mariage of any seuerall estate and degree of men be taxed as vnlawfull So if we cast our eyes vpon the mariages of many cousen germans we shall see thē liue in great vnity and amity in great loue and contentment betweene themselues and bring forth a plentifull encrease of an hopefull and godly issue As for those that doe ascribe the ill successe in families to such matches it is a plaine parologisme à non causa ad causam to note that to bee the cause of ill euent which is no cause at all And in some particulars where some of their children haue not proued in body or minde or in both as was expected as we see the like also in others so I could alledge other causes more to the purpose if I list to enter so farre or to handle this at large Thus do some make a mans profession of true religion and a good conscience to walke humbly before God the cause of his pouerty and decay in his temporall estate the preaching of the Gospel to be the cause of dearth and famine neuer obseruing how many persons haue prospered by seruing the Lord and how great peace and how long plenty and what store of blessings the Land hath enioyed for the plentifull and powerfull preaching of the truth among vs. Lastly it is obiected Obiectic◠that such marriages are many wayes offensiue and that we
be as a toy or trifle vnto vs yet at least let vs alwaies haue before vs the iudgement of God vpon our selues and be well assured that the wrongfull and vniust detaining of the Lords portion from the Lords Pastours shall bring such a curse vpon the rest of our substance that it shall be as the eares of corne that are blasted yea it shall kindle such a fire in the middest of our houses that it shall consume them with the timber thereof and the stones thereof The Lord hauing by the Prophet Malachi charged his people with spoiling him in tithes and offerings he addeth this in the next words Ye are cursed with a curse for ye haue spoiled me Mal. 3 9. euen this whole Nation The zeale that Dauid had for the house of GOD was very great so that he professeth it had euen eaten him vp Psal 69 and indeed he sheweth no lesse by his owne practise For when Araunah the Iebusite as a King in the willingnesse of spirit offered to giue to Dauid Oxen for burnt sacrifice and the threshing instruments for wood that he might build an altar and offer thereon he would not accept of it at his hands 2 Sam. 24 24. neither offer to the Lord his God that which cost him nothing as one esteeming in so doing the precious things of GOD light and of small account O how farre are these men from this heauenly affection of this holy seruant of God He accounted nothing too good to giue to God but they account it an happy turne if they might goe away scot-free and pay nothing at all toward the maintenance of the Ministery of the word It is strange to see how bountifull many are and euen prodigall that they care not what they waste and consume in following their owne pleasures pastimes and vanities of their corrupt hearts and yet how backward and pinching they are oftentimes for one halfepeny that is going from them and comming eyther toward the poore or toward the Minister But marke the secret and iust iudgement of God vpon them and tremble at it or rather feare him that inflicteth it and paieth them home in their owne kinde punisheth them proportionably according to their sinne for he detaineth his graces from them and sendeth them poore and leane soules that are ready to famish and perish through want of heauenly and spirituall food Two extremes touching the Ministers True it is there haue beene two extremes in the world both touching the estimation of their persons touching the compensation of their labours In former times the people did so highly account of them that they did sticke and cleaue too much to their persons and therefore Paul saith 1 Cor. 3 5 7. Who is Paul and who is Apollo but the Ministers by whom ye beleeued euen as the Lord gaue to euery man so then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that gaue the increase but in our times there appeareth not such forwardnesse wherein they are contemned despised This is one extreme Likewise in former times they were ready to giue all and yet they thought al to be too little now they would willingly if they might take away all so that if some positiue lawes did not stay them and restraine them their consciences are so large How the Ministers are dealt withal that they would suffer them well enough to take the corne and feed the Minister with the straw they could be content to fill themselues with the Calues out of the stall and to eate the fattest of them and then to reserue the refuse for the Minister and to giue them the bones to gnaw vpon which they offer to their dogges and yet thinke that too good for them A goodly recompence for their great paines They are not ashamed to share the wool of the flocke among themselues and to cloathe themselues therewith and then to cast the tailes to their Teachers and to stoppe their mouthes with the dung and drauery that is good for nothing Thus are they affected toward religion and the promoting of the word and worship of God they care not though all rudenesse and barbarisme were among vs and the world were become a receptacle of all atheisme like a wildernesse ouergrowne with nettles bryars and all noysome weeds if so be they might get any aduantage by the ruine and ouerthrow of the Gospel In the late daies of superstition which many now liuing can yet remember the people generally were most bountifull to their sacrificing Masse-Priests who fed them with corne that is musty and mouldred or rather with huskes fitter for swine then for the seruants of God and yet they thought nothing too good for them nothing too much to bestow vpon them as the idolatrous Egyptians nourished their idolatrous Priests in the yeares of famine Gen. 47 Gen. 47 22. so that their Land was not set to sale hauing a portion assigned vnto them of Pharaoh and eating the portion which he gaue them Now our people are better taught yet they pay all duties and demands for the most part grudgingly and murmure at all things that go from themselues as if a man did cut a peece of flesh out of their sides or let them blood at the hart veine Then they had a zeale though not according to knowledge and a conscience though it were blinde now indeed by reason of the labours of the Ministers which stretch out their hands all the day long spend their strength among them they haue science but little or no conscience the Gospel would be welcome vnto them at least in word prouided that it do not any way displease them or disease them neither be costly or burdensome vnto thē otherwise if they must depart with any of their morsels they care not for it nor esteeme any thing of it nor will be ruled by it nor order their liues after it 33. Of Merari was the family of the Mahlites and the family of the Mushites these are the families of Merari 34. And those that were numbred of them according to the number of all the males from a moneth old and vpward were sixe thousand and two hundred 35 And the chiefe of the house of the families of Merari was Zuriel the sonne of Abihail these shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle Northwards 36. And vnder the custody and charge of the sonnes of Merari shall be the boards of the Tabernacle and the barres thereof and the pillars thereof and the sockets thereof and all the vessels thereof and all that serueth thereto 37. And the pillars of the Court round about and their sockets and their pinnes and their cords 38. But those that encampe before the Tabernacle toward the East euen before the Tabernacle of the Congregation Eastward shall be Moses and Aaron and his sonnes keeping the charge of the Sanctuary for the charge of the children of Israel and the stranger that commeth nigh
shall be put to death 39. All that were numbred of the Leuites which Moses Aaron numbred at the commandement of the Lord throughout all their families all the males from a moneth old and vpward were twenty and two thousand Wee haue already handled the numbring of two of the families that haue their foundation in the sonnes of Leui to wit the Gershonites and the Kohathites Now followeth the third and last that is the Merarites touching whom we are to consider sundry particular points as we haue done in the two former diuisions For first the families descended of Merari are named which are two the Mahlites and the Mushites verse 33. Secondly the number of persons the summe of them according to the number of all the males from a moneth old and aboue was sixe thousand two hundred verse 34. Thirdly the Ouerseer or Superintendent of them all was Zuriel the sonne of Abihail Fourthly the place of their abode in the host was on the North-side of the Tabernacle verse 35. Lastly the office and function committed vnto them was the woodworke and the rest of the instruments These things were committed to their charge and custody Hitherto wee haue handled the numbring of this Tribe simply considered in it selfe according to the particular families of it now let vs obserue how it is concluded In this conclusion set downe in the two last verses of this diuision we are to marke two points first the persons that went before the Arke of the Couenant on the East-side secondly the totall sum of the whole Tribe is reckoned vp The persons that were to pitch on the fore-front of the Tabernacle toward the East are these both Moses himselfe as the chiefe Captaine Commander ouer the whole and also Aaron with his sons the Priests ministring vnto God and his Church whereunto is annexed a certaine prouiso that none should dare to thrust himselfe into their office verse 38. Secondly the totall sum of all the former particulars is brought together and the accounts cast vp which are said to amount to two and twenty thousand v. 39. Out of which generall number must be deducted the Priests and the first borne of the Leuites themselues for otherwise the whole Tribe of Leui consisting of the Priests and such as are called by the common name of Leuites amounted to the number of twenty and two thousand and three hundred soules Verse 33. Of Merari was the family c. In this diuision we see more plainely and particularly that which was in part noted before namely the seuerall mansions and situations that these Leuites had about the Tabernacle which being the place of Gods publike seruice they compassed it round about that they might not be farre from any of the people of God but alwaies resident among them The Gershonites pitched behinde the Tabernacle westward verse 23. The Kohathites pitched on the south-side of the Tabernacle verse 29. The Merarites pitched on the north side of the Tabernacle verse 35. Now lest any part should be left vnfurnished and vnprouided Moses and Aaron and his sonnes are commanded to take vp the fore-front of the Tabernacle and to pitch on the East-side GOD might haue put and placed all the Leuites in one corner of the host if it had pleased him but in great mercy both toward the Leuites and people they are seated in the middest of the army and charged to compasse the Tabernacle round about to the end they might serue the better for giuing direction and instruction indifferently to all the rest of the Tribes that were to vse their Ministery Thus we see that neither the Teachers were constrained to go farre to their hearers nor the hearers to take any tedious iourney to their Teachers This teacheth vs that God will haue euery part of his people taught Such is the goodnesse Doctrine 1 of almighty God God wil haue all places and people taught euen the smallest that he will haue none of his seruants vntaught how small soeuer the places be how meane soeuer the persons be None are too high in regard of their great places none are too low in regard of their obscure callings none are too good to be taught whatsoeuer their degrees be We see this most euidently in the Tribe of Leui it selfe To what end and purpose were they diuided in Iacob and scattered in Israel Gen. 49 Gen. 49 7 but that all the Lords people might be instructed from the highest to the lowest and haue their portion in due season alotted vnto them of God This is giuē as a commendation of the Leuites and of Iehoshaphat that sent them 2 Chron 17 9. They taught in Iudah and had the booke of the Law of the Lord with them and went about throughout all the Cities of Iudah and taught the people This we see in the Apostle Paul writing to the Ephesians and setting downe the notable fruites and ends of the Ministery of the word Eph. 4 13. He gaue some to be Apostles some Prophets some Euangelists some Pastours and Teachers Till we all meete together in the vnity of faith vnto a perfect man and the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ Touching the practise of this duty we haue a notable example in Christ our Sauiour in many places of the Euangelists Luke 8 1. It came to passe afterward that he went throughout euery City and Village preaching and shewing the glad tydings of the kingdome of God and chap. 13 22. He went through the Cities Villages teaching and iournying toward Ierusalem The like we reade of the twelue Apostles who walked in the steps of their master going through the Townes preaching the Gospel and healing euery where Luke 9 6. So also it was with the seuenty Disciples the Lord sent thē two and two before his face into euery city and place whither he himselfe would come Luk. 10 1. Seeing then the Priests and Leuites Christ his Disciples went about through all the Citties of Iudah published the Gospel in euery city and village preached euery where and went into all places we conclude that it is the ordinance of God that all places great and small all persons high and low all congregations bigge and little should haue the word of God established and setled among them Reason 1 This will be made plaine and cleere vnto vs by diuers reasons First consider with me the titles that are giuen vnto God in the Scriptures He is worthily called the King of his Church and the Lord Master of his house-Is not he the Shepheard of Israel that leadeth Ioseph like sheepe Psal 80 1. Will a Shepheard that hath any care of his Sheepe or any loue vnto them looke vnto some of them and not to all Or will he not rather if any be gone astray Lu. 15 4 5 6. leaue ninety and nine in the wildernesse and seeke that lost one vntill he finde it So is it the will of our Father that is
to iudge the quick and dead 1 Peter 44 5. It is noted concerning Christ by the Euangelist that before hee entred vpon the worke of his high calling to preach the Gospel and shewed himselfe a Redeemer to Israel hee increased in wisdome and stature and grew in fauour with God and man Luke 2 52 but when once hee left his priuate life in the priuate houfe of Ioseph where hee was brought vp and set vpon the office whereunto he was appointed albeit hee continued in the fauour of God as his onely begotten Sonne in whom he is well pleased Matthew 3 17 yet he grew out of fauour with men who were not contented with him Paul before his conuersion was in great estimation with the Pharisees and obtayned letters of them to put in prison all them that called vpon the Name of Christ but when hee beganne to preach faith in Christ which before hee persecuted and sought to destroy hee lost theyr fauour and friendship as appeareth in that they plotted his death and sought his life to take it away more vehemently and violently then hee had practised against the disciples Let vs not therefore thinke it strange that we meete with many enemies cunning subtill cruell and malicious but seeke to be at peace with God and reconciled vnto him and then if God be with vs who shall be against vs Rom. 8 31. Vse 5 Fiftly the enemies of Israel albeit they were ouerthrowne and defeated yet were not all discomfited and consumed at once but by little and little sometimes one and then afterward another as they did not arise and appeare all together so it is euermore with his Church to the end of the world We shall neuer be without some enemies God will euer try the faith and patience of his children When Dauid sate at home and went not to warre against his enemies he was surprized by a subtill enemy whom he neuer suspected and fell into two grieuous sinnes adultery and murther 2 Sam. 11 1 4 1 Chron. 20 1. The water by standing still gathereth filth mud and corruption The iron by lying still gathereth râ—st The Church free from enemies oftentimes groweth secure and the godly are ready to say in their prosperity they shall neuer be remoued Psal 30 6. Let all the wicked therefore know that their peace and prosperity cannot giue them assurance though they endure long of the fauour and loue of God but hee will bring downe his iudgements vpon them when they haue filled vp the measure of their sins And albeit for a time they escape yet they are appointed to wrath and destruction forasmuch as the Lord is iealous and the Lord auengeth hee will take vengeance on his aduersaries and he reserueth wrath for his enemies Nah. 1 2. Yea thus it shall be with the spirituall enemies of our soules and of our saluation albeit they haue receiued their deathes wound and are crushed in the head that they can neuer fully recouer their streÌ„gth but shall finally be subdued yet they are alwayes hissing and stinging they are trying tempting the members of Christ So long as we are Christs wee must looke for the diuell and his Angels to set themselues against vs. They will take no denyall or repulse but being beaten and vanquished will gather their forces and vnite their power together to build vp the kingdome of darknes When he tempted Christ in the wildernesse and receiued a notable foyle and glorious ouerthrow in all those seuerall combats and had ended his tentations that he had prepared hee departed from him but a little season Luke 4 13. As he dealt with the head in the wildernesse so he dealeth with the members in this world wee must neuer looke to bee wholly ridde of this importunate enemy Whensoeuer he leaueth vs it is not as a confession that hee is vtterly conuicted and confounded for it fareth with him as with one that wrastled Plutarch in vit who how soeuer hee spedde would alwayes perswade the standers by that he gaue him the fall and foile that buckled and clasped with him and so it is when we wrastle with these principalities and powers and spirituall wickednesses in high places they will neuer yeeld the victory but rather gather their broken and disbanded companies leuy new forces prouide and procure stronger weapons and make better prouision and preparation against vs. If then he depart from vs and breake vp his siege it is not to free vs from danger and to take a truce with vs but to muster a fresh army and to take vs at an aduantage if hee see vs to grow secure and therefore let vs neuer promise rest vnto our selues from his assaults so long as we continue heere and carry about vs this earthly Tabernacle but alwayes stand vpon our gard and in our watch-tower to be ready for his comming and returning that so resisting him being strong in faith he may flye from vs Iam. 4 7. 1 Pet. 5 8 9. Yea let this serue as a great comfort and consolation to those that haue experience of his manifold assaults and inuasions that they neuer distrust or despaire though their troubles be many though their tentations be great continuall seeing this was the lot and portion of Iesus Christ the Sonne of GOD Who shall treade downe Satan vnder their feete shortly Rom. 16 20. Lastly the people of Israel after the enduring Vse 6 of all their troubles and afflictions after the experience of many sorrowes and miseries that came vpon them had rest giuen vnto them and victory ouer all their enemies round about them so that they were safely brought into the land of promise where they inherited and possessed cities that they builded not Deut. 6 10 11 houses full of all maner goods which they filled not welles which they digged not vineyards and oliues which they planted not and saw all the good things performed which the Lord had promised vnto them This serueth to comfort the children of God though for a time they sustaine many iniuries beare many disgraces receiue many losses feele many pinches instraightments yea many fierce and fiery tryals it is but while they wander in the wildernesse they are not yet come into Canaan the place of rest howbeit the blessednes of the issue and end of all will fully recompence the hardnesse of the way and make amends and satisfaction for all their sorrowes being fully assured that the afflictions of this present world are not worthy of the glory which shall be shewed vnto vs hereafter for then God shall wipe away all teares from our eyes Rom. 8 19. Reuel 7 16 17. Thus God giueth comfort to his seruants after they haue beene humbled in this vale of misery They shall hunger no more they shall thirst no more they shall want no more Then this corruptible shall put on incorruption this mortall shall put on immortality and death shall be swallowed vp in victory 1 Cor. 15 53 54. This made
the Apostle say Blessed are they that die in the Lord for they rest from their labours and their workes doe follow them Reuel 14 13. This must make vs to make light ittle account of this transitory life and of the vaine profites pleasures honours and friendship thereof all which are as dung in comparison of the profit pleasure and honour that shall be enioyed in the next life Let vs lay a good foundation in this life and beginne our heauen while wee are here vpon the earth Let vs make the first entrance into it in this mortall body which wee carry about vs that so this work may be finished and fully accomplished in the life to come 50 And the Lord spake vnto Moses in the plaines of Moab by Iordan neare Iericho saying 51 Speake vnto the thildren of Israel and say vnto them When ye are passed ouer Iordan into the land of Canaan 52 Then shall ye driue out all the inhabitants of the land from before you and destroy all their pictures and destroy all their molten images and quite plucke downe all their high places 53 And ye shall dispossesse c. 54 And yee shall diuide the land by lot c. 55 But if yee will not driue out the inhabitants of the land from before you then it shall come to passe that these which yee let remaine of them shall be prickes in your eyes and thornes in your sides and shall vexe you in the land wherein yee dwell 56 Moreouer it shall come to passe that I shall doe vnto you as I though to doe vnto them The second part of the Chapter followeth in these words which is the Commandement of GOD touching the Israelites when they should come into the Land The Law hath two parts the charge to cast out the Canaanites and to destroy Idolatry To theyr obedience he promiseth possession and dwelling in the Land but if they suffer any to remaine they should be dangerous troublesome and hurtfull vnto them and God wil punish them for theyr coldnesse and carelesnesse in the execution of his will In this place we see that God is very patient and of much long-sufferance he had suffered the Canaanites foure hundred yeares but when in the meane season they repented not they are appointed to destruction We see also the horrible iudgement of God against the sin of Idolatry for which kingdomes and cities are destroyed Obiect The question may be asked whether Idolaters be now to be killed and Idols to be pulled downe and destroyed as God in this place commandeth the Israelites I answere Answer this commandement is not generall neyther belongeth to al without limitation and exception nay as it was giuen to the Israelites it did strictly pertaine onely to the Canaanites whose land was giuen them to possesse And now it belongeth to Christian Magistrates to pull downe all idols and to abolish superstition and the occasions of both and to purge their dominions from all such abominations 2 Kings 18 4 and to cause the word of God to be truly preached to roote the same out of their hearts and to offer meanes of conference to turne the seduced from their blind deuotion As for priuate men they haue no warrant to pull downe images which is the next way to moue sedition and rebellion it is sufficient for them to withhold worship from them and they must tollerate those things which are not in their power to reforme Againe it may be demanded Obiect whether all pictures are to be defaced and destroyed and all molten images to be quite pulled downe I answere pictures and images are not all of one sort neither are set vp for one end Answ Some haue a ciuill vse and some a religious Such as are for ciuill vse onely may be retained but such as are set vp for Religions sake are to bee defaced and this is the meaning of the commandement Thou shalt not make to thee any grauen image Now in that the Lord forbiddeth his people to spare the idolatrous Canaanites and commandeth them to root them out vtterly we learne that no familiarity is to be vsed with Idolaters Doctrine We are caâ—fullie to auâ— the companâ— of idolaters but we are carefully to auoyde their company Hos 4 15. Deuteron 7 5. Psalme 16.4 and 106 35.36 Iudges 2 2 1 Corinth 8 9 and 10 21 2 Cor. 6 17 Esay 52 11. The grounds follow First because whosoeuer Reason 1 will auoid any sinne must also auoid the meanes whereby they may be induced and insnared to fall into it Now among all inducements to draw vs to a communion of wickednesse the society and familiarity with wicked men is one of the greatest most dangerous This Dauid acknowledgeth and therefore being resolued to yeeld obedience to God first he banisheth vngodly persons from his company and then goeth cheerefully forward in his course Psal 119 115 Depart from me yee wicked doers for I will keepe the Commandements of my God Secondly our nature is prone and inclinable to idolatry and therefore by their company by their example by their practice by their perswasions and by theyr doctrine we may easily be corrupted as the Lord himselfe threatneth that their gods should be a snare vnto them Iudg. 2 3. Hence it is that the Prophet perswadeth the people of Iudah not to go to Gilgal and Beth-auen lest ioyning with the superstitious Israelites they should bee infected with theyr idolatry Hosea 4 15. This serueth to reprooue such as delight in the company of idolatrous Papists to be their Vse 1 inward and nearest frends which are guilty of most palpable idolatry no lesse then the Iewes that set vp the golden calfe and danced before it Exod. 32. Secondly such as trauell for pleasure and delight into popish and idolatrous places where they expose themselues oftentimes to ineuitable dangers by coÌ„sorting and conuersing with such as are ready to allure them to commit idolatry to go into their idolatrous temples to see and heare and afterward to fall downe before their images These are led by curiosity or by commodity to do that which is not conuenient Thirdly this meeteth with their corruption who for wealth or friendes or other worldly I may say wicked respects linke themselues in the nearest society of mariage with Popish idolaters taking and nourishing in their bosomes a serpent which is euer at hand day and night to tempt and entise them to forsake their couenant with God to renounce his pure worship and to embrace idolatry and superstition 2 Cor. 6 14. This was the sinne of the sonnes of God before the flood when they saw the daughters of men and ioyned themselues with them Genes 6 1 2 this matching with them brought a flood of wickednesse and the flood of wickednes brought vpon the whole world a flood of waters wherein all flesh perished This was Salomons sinne notwithstanding all his wisedome whereby he was drawne into idolatry 1 Kings 11 4. Nehem. 13 26